《When I Quit Being A Wicked Mother-in-law, Everyone Became Obsessed With Me》 Chapter 1 - The Reason She Decided To Make Her Daughter-in-law Be On Her Side Chapter 1 ¨C The Reason She Decided To Make Her Daughter-in-law Be On Her Side Anriche took a step by step. In the distance, she saw a young boy lying down on the sofa. ¡®Oh, how cute!¡¯ Anriche, who looked at the child¡¯s black, round head from behind, grabbed the left side of her chest so that no sound could be heard. The child¡¯s eyes, which were looking through the illustrations in the children¡¯s book, were transparent purple. His plump cheeks, stained with rosy color, swayed every time he flipped a page of the book. ¡®I want to touch his hair! I want to stroke his cheeks, too! Ha, even once would be enough¡­¡­!¡¯ Anriche, who was making a lot of silly remarks inwardly, soon came to her senses. Oh no. I can¡¯t go back after simply standing at a distance again today. Mm-hmm, she coughed carefully and opened her mouth. ¡°Hey, Elliot?¡± Then, the boy got up from his seat in shock. At the appearance that was clearly wary of her, Anriche shed bloody tears inside. ¡®No¡­..How mean have you been so far for the kid to be so scared?¡¯ But you can¡¯t always live being hated by your son, right? Anriche, who had her heart set, tried to push the corners of her mouth and smiled. ¡°Elliot, should we go for a walk with mom?¡± ¡°Uh, mother¡­¡± The voice of the boy, Elliot, began to tremble. His purple eyes, which were full of fear towards her, were soaked in an instant. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Huh? No, why would you say that?¡± ¡°Come on, tell me if I¡¯ve done something wrong. I¡¯ll fix it all.¡± The child said with his shoulders trembling. Eventually, tears began to flow over his plump cheeks. My, what did I do? Anriche, who was embarrassed, stared at Elliot blankly. ¡°So don¡¯t be scared¡­..¡± Elliott really made an expression that was full of fear. Hey, why are you crying? To soothe the crying child, Anriche took a hurried step. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°Huwaaaaaa!¡± However, as Elliot noticed that she was approaching him, he finally burst into a loud cry. What do we do with this? When Anriche looked around in a hurry¡­ ¡°What is it, Elliot?¡± A man striding into the living room gently hugged Elliot. At that moment, Anriche forgot the embarrassment she felt and was captivated by the man¡¯s beauty. ¡®Wow¡­¡­..¡¯ She¡¯s already met him a couple of times, but the man¡¯s beauty is not something she¡¯s used to. The clich¨¦d description of ¡®dazzlingly beautiful¡¯ perfectly matched the man. Black hair and blue eyes like that of a sapphire. Smooth skin and tall height. And even a solid and slender body comparable with that of a beast¡­ Only with the luck of inheriting a superior gene from a statue-like father can you have a cute child like Elliot. When she first met the man, it was an honest feeling that Anriche felt. ¡°Daaad!¡± With a face filled with tears, Elliot clung around his father¡¯s neck. ¡®But even so, the father comforted the child well¡­ I¡¯m really glad.¡¯ Anriche looked at Elliot, who buried his head in his father¡¯s arms, with a sad face. ¡°Dad¡­ Hiccup, Dad.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡± The man who gently soothed Elliott slowly lifted his head and stared at Anriche. His deep blue eyes were as sharp as broken pieces of glass. ¡°Did you say he is annoying again this time?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± What kind of crap is this? Anriche, who was amazed at the man¡¯s words, opened her eyes wide. However, before she can even explain herself, the man said in a cold voice. ¡°How about loving him even a tiny bit since you gave birth to him? ¡®No, I have at least ten thousand reasons to love you both!¡¯ Not being able to plead that way, Anriche bit her lips. The man, who cared dearly for Elliot, turned away from her and coldly left the place. Anriche, who stared at the scene vaguely, was furious inside. ¡®No, among the many characters I could¡¯ve had, I became a ¡®bad mother-in-law¡¯!¡¯ *** Now, the question here is¡­ If you wake up one day and possess the ¡®bad mother-in-law¡¯ of the novel you read the day before¡­ And if you have already garnered a lot of hatred from your son and husband¡­ What would you do? ¡°Haa.¡± Anriche sighed and limped down on the vanity chair. Unable to overcome the irritation, Anriche struggled. I¡¯m already despised, so what can I do! Anriche von Vallois. She was a ¡®bad mother-in-law¡¯ in a romance fantasy novel called [A Lily in Your Arms]. Born to the prestigious Marquis of Saxony, Anriche was truly the epitome of ¡®arrogance¡¯. She was born into a good family and looked beautiful. That means she has lived thinking that she is the noblest in the world. Her sense of superiority over others was so strong that the people under her command were not even seen as humans in her eyes. She only dealt with high-ranking nobles who she thought were of the ¡®same class¡¯ as her. And Anriche¡¯s selfish behavior inevitably aroused disgust in people. Among them is her husband and the father of the male lead, Alexei von Vallois. ¡®No matter how low their status is, is there any valid reason for her to humiliate them like that?¡¯ At that time, Anriche asked herself with a really puzzled face. ¡®Does the Duke treat things like shoes, dresses, and hats personally?¡¯ ¡®¡­..¡¯ In the novel, it was described in detail how shocked Alexei was when he heard the answer. Even so, Anriche hoped to have Alexei¡¯s child. One day Alexei asked Anriche, ¡®Why do you want to have children?¡¯. ¡®Well, of course, in order to be recognized as the mistress of Vallois.¡¯ There was no way that Anriche would love Elliot who was born like that. Anriche left her son to the nanny, turned a blind eye from the household, and did nothing but live a life of luxury. As the young son walked up to find his mother, Anriche frowned and shoved him away. ¡®Why are you sticking to me? It¡¯s really annoying!¡¯ Well, looking back on Anriche¡¯s track in the original¡­ The label ¡®The Devil¡¯ was given to Anriche. Anriche conspired against Liliana until she died. Thus, Anriche is executed by the angry families involved, and Elliot and Liliana confirm each other¡¯s hearts. So everyone was happy and lived well. ¡­That was the ending of the novel. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like to be banished or die!¡± Anriche trembled. Elliott and Liliana were her favorite couple in the novel! She doesn¡¯t like the ending of being banished by her favorite couple! I hate it! At that time, Anriche was struggling like a squid grilled over the fire. ¡°¡­¡­Wait.¡± At the moment, her purple eyes shone sharply. Anriche, who slowly raised her body, was in deep thought. ¡®If so, how about Liliana?¡¯ Elliot turned seven this year. That means they have been stuck hating each other for 7 years. But Liliana is different. ¡®Because I haven¡¯t even seen the end of Liliana¡¯s hair yet!¡¯ In the development of the novel, Alexei and Elliot will naturally cherish and love Liliana. If so, what if I put Liliana on my side, who hasn¡¯t set any dislikes on me yet? ¡®Father, honey¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think mother is so bad¡­ .¡¯ If Liliana would say this with her eyes filled with tears like so¡­! She¡¯ll be getting the most powerful ally in this novel! There was joy in Anriche¡¯s face. I can get points from my favorite heroine, and improve my relationship with my family! I¡¯m a genius! She got up from her seat, starting with her rich, red-colored hair scattered over her shoulders. She took a hat and a thin coat out of the closet and tied the ribbon on the hat neatly. Finally, her purple-eyes checked the outfit. ¡®Our Liliana, mother-in-law will pick you up now!¡¯ Anriche clenched her fist. Her purple eyes were now gleaming with madness. I will never bother you. No, I will be nicer to you than anyone else! So, I need you to make my story as good as possible for my husband and son. Do you understand? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 1. The first strategy is the daughter-in-law Anriche swallowed dry saliva and looked at the orphanage in front of her eyes. On the outside, it was an ordinary-looking orphanage. But¡­¡­. ¡®This orphanage is where Liliana is being abused.¡¯ Biting her lips, she strode forward and headed to the front door of the orphanage. On the nameplate hanging next to the main gate, ¡®Londini Orphanage¡¯ was written in elegant writing. ¡®Londini.¡¯ Anriche chewed up the name. The Londini Orphanage ran by the family of Baron Londini, Liliana¡¯s relative. It was also the place where Liliana, who lost her parents in an accident, now lives. Liliana was the only daughter of the Count Aberyt family. Count Aberyt was a prestigious man with a long history, albeit not very powerful. The family of the Duke of Valois has also established friendships for a long time. Through that relationship, ¡®Liliana¡¯ and ¡®Elliot¡¯ became engaged to each other from the very beginning. Perhaps if both parents were alive, Liliana would have become the happiest girl in the world. ¡®But the problem was, it was a sudden carriage accident.¡¯ As the carriage slipped in the rain, the Count Aberyt and his wife died that day. Alexei was deeply saddened by the death of his close friend, Count Aberyt. Thus, he tried to take care of their only daughter, Liliana, who was left alone and took her to Vallois. However, then. Baron Londini, a distant relative of Count Aberyt, intervened. ¡®We will take care of Liliana until she reaches adulthood.¡¯ ¡®No matter how close, couldn¡¯t we, the relatives, take care of her more carefully?¡¯ He thought it made sense, so Alexei entrusted Liliana to Baron Londini. The fact that Baron Londini and his wife run an orphanage also reassured Alexei. Since they are warm-hearted enough to care of orphans, he believed they would cherish her like their own daughter. ¡®However, the real reason the Baron Londini and his wife run an orphanage was because of subsidies from the country.¡¯ The purple eyes sank. ¡®Liliana in the original was just rolling around until she met Elliot.¡¯ Baron Londini coveted Aberyt¡¯s fortune and had as much love for Liliana as his fingernails. But Aberyt¡¯s property was protected by Alexei himself. Londini has received money several times for Liliana¡¯s living expenses, but there was a limit to that. ¡®Of course, the money received was large enough to expand the orphanage¡­¡¯ The greedy Baron Londini couldn¡¯t have been that satisfied. In addition, there were also emotional issues. Baron Londini and his wife had a deep-rooted sense of inferiority to Count Aberyt. ¡®Londini was Aberyt¡¯s sidekick.¡¯ Averett, a long-time prestigious family, who is also close to the Duke of Valois, the empire¡¯s greatest family. On the other hand, Londini was taken in by the name of ¡®Aberett¡¯ and was treated as a ¡®nobody. ¡® The Counts Aberrett considered the Baron Londini to be one of the few precious relatives. But that didn¡¯t matter at all to the Baron and his wife. ¡®Is that all they think?!¡¯ ¡®Just pretending to be noble!!¡¯ It was a usual habit of the Londini couple. After that, he sought Count Aberyt¡¯s fortune and brought the lonely Liliana alone¡­ ¡®Because the girl looks just like her father, Arthur¡­ it was unpleasant.¡¯ Liliana, who resembled the former count, who was an enormously great looking man, was just an eyesore to the Baron couple. In the end, the envy and jealousy from the Baron couple fell to the young Liliana. In the name of ¡®abuse.¡¯ ¡®Good. Let¡¯s go in.¡¯ Anriche, taking a deep breath, rang the doorbell. Ding-dong-ding-dong. As she waited for a while, she heard the sound of a child running from afar from the thin door. ¡°Please wait-!¡± Click. The door opened, and a little girl appeared. The moment the girl and her eyes met, Anriche opened her mouth slightly unknowingly. ¡®Wow, now I¡­ Am I seeing an angel that has fallen from heaven?¡¯ Anriche looked down at the girl blankly. The girl who seemed to be just about seven years old was absolutely incredibly pretty. She tied her fluffy blonde hair, which was as soft as a spring flower, and her sprout-like eyes shone brightly. Anriche wanted to take a look at the child¡¯s back if she could. Do you happen to know? The angel¡¯s wings could really be hidden! ¡®You look just like how you were described in the novel.¡¯ Though, she wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, so stop being silly. Let¡¯s first start by asking for her name. ¡®Hoo-ha, Hoo-ha.¡¯ Anriche took a deep breath, soothing her trembling chest. Then carefully asked the girl. ¡°Hey, do you happen to know a child named ¡°Liliana Aberyt¡± in this orphanage?¡± Her eyes opened wide after hearing the question. ¡°Li-Liliana? I¡¯m Liliana¡­¡± At the girl¡¯s crawling answer, Anriche felt thrilled. I knew it, there¡¯s no way such a pretty child isn¡¯t the main character of this world! I thought my son was the cutest in the world so far, but he¡¯s as cute as my daughter-in-law! ¡°I see, nice to meet you. Is Baron Londini or the Baroness inside?¡± I heard that the position of the orphan director is currently held by Baron Londini¡¯s wife. So at least the Baroness should be in. Anriche, who spoke without thinking about it, was a little surprised. It was because as soon as the words ¡®Baroness Londini¡¯ came out, Liliana¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Th, the orphanage director?¡± ¡­ Orphanage director? Anriche¡¯s eyes narrowed in the sense of discomfort that passed through her spine. Anriche thought, she is not an orphan in an orphanage, so why is she calling her the orphanage director? Shouldn¡¯t she call them Uncle or Aunt? ¡°Well, yes¡­ the orphanage director.¡± Anriche nodded. Then Liliana, who had noticed, carefully asked the question. ¡°Well, if the lady is an official from another orphanage¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well, can you please not take me?¡± Liliana suddenly clenched her two cute fists. The light-colored eyes looking at Anriche shook desperately. ¡°I will definitely disappoint the lady. I can¡¯t work, I¡¯m incompetent, and I can¡¯t use my hands.¡± Anriche looked down at Liliana with a confused face. Liliana, what the hell are you talking about? However, Liliana was desperately expressing her uselessness. ¡°Well, I also eat a lot. If you take me, it will cost a lot of food. That, and¡­¡± Anriche gazed at Liliana, who had no hesitation in demeaning herself. Liliana¡¯s face was full of fear. As if she was afraid of someone taking her in. After a while, Anriche suddenly asked a question. ¡°What are you so scared of?¡± ¡°¡­ T-The orphanage director.¡± Liliana said after a while and then touched her lips. ¡°The other orphanages, he said¡­they are hell.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Children are beaten every day, and those who can¡¯t work often get hit on the face¡± Liliana wiggled her fingers. Avoiding Anriche¡¯s gaze, Liliana concluded with a creeping voice. ¡°Children who do not listen are kept in a solitary room for a week.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s our orphanage, they¡¯ll take in a sluggish child like me, and if I go somewhere else, I¡¯ll be beaten up¡­¡± Anriche opened her mouth wide. No, what the hell were you telling a seven-year-old girl? There is no such crazy orphanage these days! Anriche, who was struggling with shock, suddenly caught her gaze at Liliana. The clothes that had been smeared with dirt were marked by the signs of being worn too many times. She was much smaller and thinner than Elliott, though being the same age, and her fingertips were all covered in wounds. ¡®¡­This.¡¯ The violet eyes sank deeply. Maybe, maybe there is. Such an orphanage where they treat the children as rubbish. ¡°First of all, I am not an orphanage official.¡± At those words, Liliana raised her head. ¡°I- really? Then why did you find me? And why do you want to meet the orphanage director?¡± Liliana poured out numerous questions. She was suddenly filled with hope, and her light green eyes had a sparkle. It was so unfortunate that her appearance was so pitiful that Anriche clenched her fist without knowing it. You¡¯re a kid who deserves much better treatment than this. When you leave the orphanage, there will be people waiting for you who will love you very much. But you wouldn¡¯t know that, living in this orphanage, and thinking that abuse is natural¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°Yes? Bu- but you are not an orphanage official¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet.¡± Anriche, reaching out, stroked Liliana¡¯s head softly. Liliana stiffened her shoulders. ¡®Someone patting my head like this¡­ This is the first time.¡¯ Feeling such an affectionate touch, Liliana held her breath without knowing it. Somehow, a corner of her heart was tickled as if a feather rubbed on it. ¡°My name is Anriche von Valois.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Wh-What!? Liliana was frozen in shock after hearing the name. Even though she is a child who does not know the world, how could she not know the only Duke of the Empire, the ¡®Valois Family.¡¯ It is said that the Duke of Valois dropped a flying bird with just his eyes. ¡®Well, then. The mistress of a prestigious duke has come to find me?!¡¯ Liliana swallowed her dry saliva. Anriche dropped the bomb in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m the mother of your fiance, ¡®Elliot von Valois¡¯.¡± ¡°F, fiance?¡± I am the fianc¨¦e of the heir of Duke Valois?! With great news coming in a chain, Liliana¡¯s little head was on the verge of bursting. At that time, Anriche took a few steps, gently wrapping her arms around Lilia. ¡°Yes. Shall we go inside for more details?¡± Whether it¡¯s Baron Londini or the Baroness¡­ I¡¯ll be able to beat them up. Anriche, who raised her head, smiled fiercely. You are to abuse my cute daughter-in-law? Just wait, and I will show you the essence of a vicious mother-in-law! *** Led by Liliana, Anriche followed her into the orphanage. It was her first time seeing the inside of the orphanage. ¡®¡­It¡¯s not as bad as I thought it would be.¡¯ The wallpaper was clean, and the orphans looked like they had been in good care. Anriche¡¯s mood became even worse as she saw this. ¡®The other kids still look healthy, but only Liliana was skinny.¡¯ The reason is probably because the country regularly audits orphanages. The orphans must have been getting great amounts of attention so they wouldn¡¯t be subject for audits. However, Liliana wasn¡¯t registered as an orphan, so she should have been more pampered, however, she clearly wasn¡¯t. Suddenly. Anriche opened her eyes. Liliana, who was walking ahead of Anriche bent down and picked up some trash that fell on the floor. ¡°¡­¡± Anriche gazed at Lilianas¡¯ back with a gloomy feeling. Liliana was shoving the trash into the pocket of her old apron and started hugging some clothes that had been thrown on a chair. As she walks down the hallway, she throws the clothes into the laundry, the movement was so natural. Her current appearance and actions proved that Liliana had been treated like a maid until now. ¡®Oh Liliana, this is so pitiful¡­¡¯ Anriche was so heartbroken. She remembered reading the description of the novel that said ¡®the female protagonist was abused¡¯. But seeing it in person was even more devastating. Then Liliana looked behind her and had a smile in her eyes. ¡°Oh, could you come this way?¡± ¡°¡­Sure.¡± Anriche, feeling choked, nodded her head a little late. Finally, the two arrived in front of the orphanage director¡¯s office. Knock, knock. Liliana, who swallowed her dry saliva, knocked on the door of the office a couple of times. ¡°Who is it?¡± Her voice was as sharp as if a whip was cracking the air. Liliana, being frightened by her, shrugged her shoulders like a snail hiding in its shell. ¡°It-it¡¯s Liliana, th-that¡¯s¡­¡± But before Liliana even continued her words, there were thumping footsteps. Thump! The door opened ferociously. Baroness Londini stretched her head out of her office with glaring eyes. ¡°You useless thing! I told you not to disturb me when my daughter came!¡± A nervous yelling sounded. But the Baroness couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying. It was because Anriche narrowed her eyebrows and stepped forward. ¡°Baroness Londini.¡± ¡°Du, Duchess of Valois?!¡± Baroness Londini stiffened up. No, why is the Duchess of Valois in our orphanage?! At the same time, a cold voice rang. ¡°You need to clarify the situation now.¡± On Anriche¡¯s expressionless face, there was a sign that she is holding back her anger. Anriche slightly raised her chin and asked some more questions. ¡°Why is my daughter-in-law living in an orphanage rather than the Londini House?¡± ¡°I, that, that¡­¡± ¡°Also, Liliana is not an orphan, but the sixth niece of Baroness Londini.¡± Anriche was speaking in a twisted voice. ¡°Why is she calling you director, rather than aunt?¡± Violet eyes leered from inside the office. The first person she saw was Lady Londini. (T/N: The daughter of the Baron & Baroness, not the Madam Londini.) She was stacking colorful desserts like a mountain and was enjoying tea time, looking towards us with her eyes wide open. No, even food was withheld from her. How sad it is to discriminate with food! Anriche sharpened herself. ¡°Lady Londini gets to enjoy fine desserts and fragrant tea¡­¡± Anriche blurred her words and looked down at Baroness Londini. She wore a gorgeous frilled dress and had a pretty jewel pinned over her curly hair. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a gorgeous dress and pretty accessories.¡± Upon hearing those words, Lady Londini tensed her shoulders. Anriche glanced back at Liliana. She was wearing an old apron and a shabby blouse with dirty stains. And a brown skirt with cloth patching around. She was wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit her age. Under the hem of her clothes, only her bones were visible. Due to the stark contrast of the two girls, Anriche¡¯s gaze became fierce. ¡°It¡¯s like seeing a young lady, and her maid. No, I don¡¯t think even a maid would wear such old clothes.¡± ¡°Well, Duchess Valois! That¡¯s¡­!¡± Baroness Londini, eagerly trying to give excuses, scrunched her mouth and bit it. It was because Anriche was looking at her with cold eyes, giving her goosebumps all over. Anriche coldly asked a question. ¡°Both of them deserve to be under the protection of the Baroness, so why is Liliana being treated worse than a maid¡± The baroness was really crazy. ¡®No, she wasn¡¯t even interested in Liliana at all!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t exactly indifference, it was more of disgust. Count Aberyt was from a prestigious family with a long history but was not considered a powerful or wealthy family. Far from the Duke of Valois, whose mistress is now Anriche, Aberyt was far from being compared to the Marquis of Saxony, who was Anriche¡¯s father. Anriche is a person who has lived with everyone¡¯s position being lower than hers. Liliana wouldn¡¯t have liked her. Besides¡­ ¡®The Duke of Valois already visited.¡¯ In fact, the Duke of Valois wasn¡¯t an easy-going man. When he entrusted the only daughter of his close friends to the londinis, there¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t leave her a safety net. Thus, the Duke of Valois periodically sent a trustworthy person to see if Liliana was doing well. But on the bad side, Baron Rondini and the Baroness, whose egos are soaring, bribed the reports themselves. With ¡®money¡¯. ¡®I look forward to your cooperation, Chief Maid Meg.¡¯ ¡®Of course, please trust me.¡¯ The chief maid from the Duke of Valois put the pouch of gold in her pockets and smiled confidently. ¡®I have followed the Duke from the Duchy of Valois.¡¯ ¡®Oh my god, that means¡­¡¯ ¡®It means I am the Duke¡¯s most trusted vassal¡­¡¯ She shrugged and added, ¡®Besides, the Duke is very busy, so he can¡¯t afford to worry about these minor issues.¡¯ It was true. The Duke of Valois, being the Emperor¡¯s most trusted confidant and the empire¡¯s sharpest sword, was working on state affairs day and night. In addition to that, the report regularly sent to the Duke of Valois was flawlessly written. So¡­ ¡®There is no reason for the Duchess of Valois to visit Liliana?¡¯ Toward the dazed baroness, Anriche spoke clearly again. ¡°Now I¡¯m going to take Liliana and raise her myself.¡± ¡°Excuse me? Wha, what are you talking about! We are Liliana¡¯s relatives¡­!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m Liliana¡¯s mother-in-law.¡± Anriche shrugged her shoulders slightly. Her tone itself was light, but her purple eyes were full of anger. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Liliana was left to the Londinis.¡± Anriche twisted her lips. It was a clear ridicule. ¡°¡­Does the Baroness think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± ¡°Oh, I would never dare, I will never do that in the future either¡­Nor will Lilliana!¡± Why suddenly mention Liliana? Anriche could not hide her sour expression. ¡°Liliana won¡¯t want to leave us either!¡± At the shameless cry of Baroness Londini, Anriche¡¯s eyes made her tremble. However, with the unconcerned reaction of Anriche, the baroness was staring at Liliana with gleaming eyes. ¡°Lily? Liliana! I¡¯m your relative!¡± The baroness grabbed Liliana¡¯s shoulder. Her fragile shoulders were gripped so strongly it was enough to make Liliana let out a painful moan. ¡°Oww¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve raised you so much, haven¡¯t I? You¡¯re not going to leave me right?!¡± ¡°Hey, Baroness Londini.¡± At that time, there was a hand that grabbed the Baroness¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Do you realize who you are threatening Liliana in front of now?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± At the same time, the baroness¡¯s body was pushed back. Baroness Londini, who lost her balance, stumbled back and lost her footing. Tumble! Anriche looked down at the unsightly sight of her on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t force your will on Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame. You¡¯ll no longer be able to receive money for Liliana¡¯s cost of living. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The baroness, who had been staring at her blankly, understood the situation. She couldn¡¯t extort money for her living expenses anymore. In other words, Liliana, her pot of money, would be lost forever. ¡°Oh, Duchess! I¡¯m¡­¡± Only then, Baroness Londini, who understood the situation, hurriedly tried to cling to Anriche¡¯s leg. Of course, Anriche escaped her by taking a couple of steps back. Anriche added coldly. ¡°Since you took care and raised Liliana, the orphanage has been extensively expanded.¡± She stabbed straight to the point. Baroness Londini opened her eyes. Anriche spoke delicately. ¡°You are Liliana¡¯s family, so I¡¯ll overlook what happened until now.¡± ¡°Oh, that, but¡­!¡± ¡°But if you can¡¯t get rid of your greed towards her in the future, or even trying to bother Liliana¡­¡± Anriche concluded her words with her cold voice. ¡°Then, in court, you¡¯ll meet Valois¡¯ lawyer.¡± Court? Lawyer? Does it mean that even the court will take legal action? Now, a violent earthquake was taking place in the Baroness¡¯s pupils. After, Anriche turned towards Liliana. ¡°Liliana.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± At Anriche¡¯s call, Liliana, who was staring at the Baroness, came to her senses. ¡°What do you want to do, Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes? Me?¡± Liliana opened her eyes wide. Anriche leaned down and looked at Liliana and spoke with a soft voice. ¡°I want to be your guardian and live with you in the future, will that be all right with you?¡± It was certain that Liliana needed to leave the orphanage. It was absurd to keep the child in an abusive environment. But it was a different matter for her and Anriche to live together. She didn¡¯t want Liliana to feel overwhelmed because of her decisions. ¡®So, I should give Liliana choices too.¡¯ She thought she would be satisfied with becoming Liliana¡¯s guardian. There were many things that Liliana had to accept, including her engagement. Meanwhile, Liliana was facing Anriche, unsure of what to do. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s uncomfortable, it¡¯s all right to say no. I¡¯ll provide you a place to live separately.¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± Liliana unwittingly clenched her fists and shouted with a loud voice. ¡°I want to live with you!¡± Huh? Anriche, startled, opened her eyes wide. However, the person who was most surprised by her own voice seemed to be Liliana herself. ¡°Uh, ah. So¡­if it doesn¡¯t bother you¡­¡± Liliana was peeping at Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡®Am I being too greedy?¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t want to let go of the lady in front of her. Anriche was the friendliest person she had ever met. ¡°Oh my God. How could you be a nuisance? I was the one asking you to come with me.¡± Anriche quickly reached out her hand to her. ¡°Shall we go then?¡± Though Liliana couldn¡¯t bring herself to hold her hand right away. A white and elegant hand that seems to have never held anything heavier than a fan. Can I really hold this hand? Liliana looked down at her dusty hands and mumbled in an embarrassed voice. ¡°I, my hands are dirty¡­¡± ¡°Ah, why do you care about that? It¡¯s okay!¡± Anriche grabbed Liliana¡¯s hand. Liliana¡¯s eyes widened. Her soft, warm hands energized and pulled Liliana. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry.¡± At Anriche¡¯s urgency, Liliana quickly followed her. ¡®¡­Amazing.¡¯ Liliana, who started walking, suddenly looked behind her. ¡®Baroness Rondini, ¡®I was so afraid of her.¡¯ She was afraid that she would not be able to get out of the hands of Baroness, and she was afraid she might die¡­ She was able to get away from her so easily. Liliana looked at Anriche¡¯s back with dazzled eyes. It was the first time she was convinced that she could rely on someone. A part deep in her heart was fluttering. *** As soon as she left the office, she heard the sound of the two mothers and daughters quarreling. ¡°Oh, mom! You just send the girl as she is?!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You stayed silent when your mother was being beaten. Why come and blame your mother now?¡± Anriche listened to the shouts flowing out from under the door. The two mothers and daughters¡¯ blood was boiling from their anger. ¡°If there¡¯s another way, you try it!¡± ¡°Ah, why are you upset with me?!¡± It was true that it was the most interesting to watch the fight scenes. As she listened to the sound of them arguing, Anriche¡¯s smile showed in her eyes. This is the taste of victory? ¡®Okay, now¡­ It¡¯s time to show Liliana what money can do.¡¯ Can I just scatter gold coins? If you want to be the luxurious mistress of the wealthiest family in the Empire, of course, you should do that! ¡°Liliana, do you have anything you want?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You can just tell me, I¡¯ll buy you anything!¡± At Liliana¡¯s bewildered expression, Anriche exclaimed exasperatedly. Then Liliana replied with a shy face. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You took me in with you, that¡¯s good enough.¡± Anriche felt quite emotional after hearing that. She must only be seven years old. At that age, she had a mountain of things she wanted. And she just said, ¡®It¡¯s enough just to take me¡¯¡­ How had she been living? ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to buy you so many things.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When she responded with a mischievous voice, Liliana opened her eyes wide. Instead of answering her, Anriche climbed into the carriage with a confident expression. She had so many things she wanted to do for Liliana. *** About an hour later. Morgan Street is a collection of high-end shops. Liliana sat in a high-end clothing store specializing in children¡¯s clothing, unable to hide her puzzled face. ¡®I¡­ I think it¡¯s my first time sitting in a comfortable chair like this.¡¯ Liliana, blinking her eyes, carefully pressed the seat of the chair with her fingers. The seat was so fluffy, her fingers could push right in. Liliana, looking at the sheet with a curious face for a while, suddenly grabbed her finger in a hurry. If she touched it like this, it would be a big deal if the chair got dirty from her hands. Liliana then glanced sideways to Anriche, sitting across from her. Anriche was scouring through numerous catalogs with lights in her eyes. ¡°With clothes like this, we can¡¯t fully reveal Liliana¡¯s cuteness.¡± Anriche muttered in a gloomy voice. ¡°I need clothes that are better than this¡­¡± Liliana, without realizing, fixed her gaze toward Anriche. ¡®¡­She is the Duchess of Valois.¡¯ Although she hasn¡¯t lived a long life yet, she was certain she had never seen such a beautiful person. Her fine-grained brown hair drew smooth curves down her chest. Her pure white skin was as smooth as porcelain, and her purple eyes, perched under her long lashes, were pretty violet. She thought that she would never meet a lady with such high status in her life, but that lady has now become her mother-in-law. Besides, she said she was engaged to the Duke of Valois¡¯s son from the womb. ¡®This is ridiculous¡¯ Liliana shook her head. Then her eyes met Anriche, who had just raised her head. ¡°Heuk!¡± As she hurriedly breathed in, a strange sound flowed from Liliana¡¯s lips. Oh, what should I do? I¡¯m dying of embarrassment! Liliana¡¯s face turned red. Then, Anriche gently folded her eyes. ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask?¡± That would be the case because Liliana had been glancing at Anriche the whole time. I think you have something you¡¯re curious about¡­ Liliana, who swallowed her dry saliva, carefully asked questions. ¡°Well, are you really buying me new clothes?¡± ¡°Of course. If not, why would we come to the clothing store?¡± Anriche opened her eyes wide and continued. ¡°Now, Liliana doesn¡¯t even have a change of clothes, don¡¯t you?¡± As Anriche shrugged her shoulders, Liliana nodded sullenly. She doesn¡¯t think so either, especially with all those little belongings Liliana has been using all this time. ¡®Because she threw everything away after leaving the orphanage!¡¯ Anritche recalled her pleasure when she put all of her belongings, no, her trash, into the trash can. Honestly. Since becoming ¡®Anriche¡¯, I think that was the best thing I did. It feels as good as having a bad tooth taken out. However, Liliana, who failed to overcome her conscience, shook her head. ¡°But I¡¯m still indebted to you, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to buy me new clothes¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough that she was taken out of the hellish Londini orphanage, now she¡¯s spending so much money because of her. Liliana was in tears. She felt like she was suddenly ascended from hell to heaven. She was so grateful and apologetic. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Oh my God, Liliana.¡± But just then. Anriche, with her body bowed slightly, looked straight into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°You need to have a more objective view of yourself.¡± ¡°Ob, objective perspective?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anriche gave her a big nod. In her soft colored eyes, Anriche¡¯s wicked smile was engraved. It was a smile that gently lured the little child. ¡°You know, you¡¯re the lady who will become the next Valois mistress.¡± ¡°That, still¡­¡± ¡°That means, you¡¯re the face of Valois so you need to think about your position.¡± Liliana listened to Anriche as if she was possessed. ¡°Imagine it, the fiancee of the Duke of Vallois dressed in her old, worn-out, and hole-y dress with her boots with missing soles.¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes, and she sighed. Looking at the beautiful face of her mother-in-law, who was full of kindness, Liliana fluttered and hardened her shoulders. ¡°Then, what would people think of the Duke of Valois?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­¡± The family is one of the most well known in the Empire and has a lot of money, but they treat their only daughter-in-law that way?¡± Anriche made up her exaggerated voice, imitating the tone of people pointing their fingers at the Duke. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you think so¡­?¡± Is it like that? Deep anguish was visible on Liliana¡¯s face. Without missing the opportunity, Anriche concluded her words with a strong expression. ¡°You¡¯re also dressing up for the Duke¡¯s family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes! I got it!¡± Liliana, being so surprised nodded her head haphazardly. Anriche nailed it once again. ¡°Okay, so from now on you won¡¯t say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ or ¡®I don¡¯t think this is right,¡¯ right?¡¯¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liliana, who answered in a daze, tilted her head. Is this all right? However, the situation was already out of Liliana¡¯s hands. ¡°Hmm, I think finding the perfect clothes is a waste of time.¡± Anriche, who had folded the catalog in a loudly, shook her hand to call the staff. The staff approached Anriche. ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, the girls¡¯ clothes in these catalogs.¡± Anriche, who took the catalogues roughly and put them in the arms of the staff, lifted the corner of her mouth and smiled. ¡°Give me everything.¡± ________ Le Morgan Street was visited primarily by wealthy commoners, semi-nobles, and nobles. And the Duchess of Valois, combined with her identity and peculiar arrogance, was a famous socialite. Of course, there were a lot of people who recognized the Duchess. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Duchess of Valois?¡± ¡°Why did she visit the children¡¯s clothing store for no reason?¡± The noble ladies who were walking on the street stopped at their respective tracks with their eyes wide open. Their gaze was fixed on the Duchess of Valois, who slipped out of the children¡¯s clothing store. ¡°I mean, didn¡¯t she call the designers to townhouses every time?¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s right she can just get the designers to make her dress, and accessories match. The cost was enormous, so it¡¯s like winning the lottery. ¡°By the way, who the hell is that kid?¡± Right next to the Duchess, a pretty blonde green-eyed girl like a porcelain doll was following her by steps. She probably had bought clothes from the store, changed them, and was dressed perfectly from head to toe. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen her before¡­¡± ¡°In fact, we¡¯re not sure if the Duchess of Valois was going to carry her own child, right?¡± While the noble ladies gossiped with each other. Anriche took her stride and stopped in front of the ladies. The color from the ladies¡¯ faces faded away in a flash. ¡®Oh, oh my did she hear everything we¡¯re talking about?¡¯ ¡®¡¯What should I do if I get yelled at?¡¯ The ladies didn¡¯t know what to do, so they just looked at each other. Meanwhile, Anriche was looking at them with an emotionless face. Oh, what am I supposed to do? The hearts of the noble ladies were burning up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Duchess Valois, we didn¡¯t mean to¡­Yes? One of the noble women, who tried to make excuses reflexively, looked like she just got hit on the back of her head. The arrogant Duchess Valois is saying hello to us first? However, Anrice¡¯s bomb talk is not over. ¡°Our Liliana, isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± Yes? The ladies doubted their eyes and ears at the same time. The Duchess of Valois smiles brightly and talks softly! ¡®I guess I¡¯m dreaming right now.¡¯ The noble ladies thought so. Anriche shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you staring at Liliana for a while.¡± *** Anriche is currently busy screaming internally. ¡®Our Liliana, so cute! How can she be so cute?!¡¯ She glanced at Liliana on her side. Liliana was wearing a dark yellow dress and a hat matching her dress. The newly bought enamel Mary Jane shoes were shiny and shiny. In her arms, she was holding a cotton doll that she bought at the clothing store. Anriche stared at her¡­ ¡®Ahhhhh, she¡¯s like a fluffy chick!¡¯ Anriche closed her mouth shut. Such cuteness is worth preserving forever! Should I call a portrait painter as soon as I get home? After drawing about a hundred portraits, I¡¯ll hang them everywhere, and I¡¯ll have three for myself! One for collection, one for business, one for actual use! ¡®Huh?¡¯ Meanwhile, Anriche felt a gaze from somewhere. In the distance, some noble ladies were looking at her and Liliana intensely. ¡®Ah, our Liliana is so cute, that¡¯s why you¡¯re looking at her like that?¡¯ A heartwarming smile was shown on Anriche¡¯s lips. If so, you should show off our Liliana¡¯s cuteness! Anriche, who strides toward the noble ladies, greeted them roughly and began to play her part. ¡°Our Liliana, isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you staring at Liliana for a while.¡± At those words, the noble ladies made a stinging expression. Anriche generously nodded her head. ¡°I understand. Our Liliana is so cute. You have no choice but to look at her.¡± Of course. Of course. Anriche beckoned to Liliana with her proud face. ¡°Liliana, say hello.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Liliana Aberyt.¡± Liliana looking down with her nods was, really, amazingly, crazily, cute! ¡°I thought my son was the cutest in the world, but there was another kid as cute as my son.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have this cute kid as Elliot¡¯s fianc¨¦e, too. Elliot is also very lucky, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The noble ladies nodded only with their heads blanked. After pouring out her pride for such a long time, Anriche felt like returning to the townhouse. ¡°Oops, I have to go back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Please go safely.¡± ¡°Thank you. If you want to see our Liliana, you can always come to the townhouse to play.¡± And so, Anriche, who had said that, took Liliana and got into the carriage. The carriage bears the emblem of the Duke of Valois, and it energetically crosses the streets of Le Morgan. One of the noble ladies who started at the back of the carriage muttered abruptly. ¡°Well, it feels as if the storm has swept away¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Well, still.¡± Another noble lady opened her mouth. ¡°Today the Duchess felt like she was easy to approach, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Oh, I felt that too.¡± ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that way.¡± Each of the noble ladies nodded. Rather than the usual arrogant figure, the modest and gentle figure that was shown was much better. On the lips of the noble ladies, an open smile was hanging. But just then. ¡°But, though, she¡¯s still the wife of Duke Valois.¡± One of the ladies opened her mouth with a sore throat. She was the noble lady who was openly rebuked by Anriche in the past. ¡°Now, she¡¯s like that, but you don¡¯t know when she will change her behavior like flipping her palm.¡± The noble lady, who declared that way, folded her arms and raised her chin high. ¡°As you all know, the Duchess is like a fickle boiling soup?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, that¡¯s also true.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a person with such an angular personality¡­¡± It was in an instant that suspicion was shown in the ladies¡¯ eyes. The lady, who first spoke, shook her head and looked. ¡°Everyone must be careful as if you speak your mind, you will incur the duchess¡¯ wrath.¡± *** The carriage, after running for a while into the center of the town, finally stopped smoothly in front of the Townhouse in Valois. Liliana, holding Anrice¡¯s hand, carefully stepped her feet onto her ground. At the same time, her light green eyes grew wider and wider. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Liliana was in a daze, staring at the scenery before her eyes. The garden, which had been carefully cared for by the gardener, was in a state full of bright flowers in spring. Above the fountain that spews water coolly in the center of the garden, a colorful rainbow was strung. And behind it was a four-story elegant townhouse¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t this like the palace where a princess lives?¡¯ Liliana swallowed dry saliva. Meanwhile, Anriche had to try her hardest to resist the laughter that was about to burst out. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Liliana couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the townhouse, with her little lips wide open¡­ ¡®Our Liliana is so cute. What should I do with you?!¡¯ ¡­It was because, literally, it was charming. After a while, Liliana, with her full consciousness, looked up at Anriche, anxiously. ¡°Is, is this really the townhouse of the Duke of Valois?¡± ¡°Well, why would I lie to Liliana?¡± Anriche nodded her head coolly. Liliana then asked a question with her puzzled voice. ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s not the palace where a Princess lives¡­?¡± After hearing those words, Anriche burst into laughter without knowing it. The palace where the Princess lives! Isn¡¯t the imagination of a child too adorable? ¡°Well, then Liliana should just be the princess of Valois in the future.¡± At those mischievous words, Liliana, frightened, shook her head. ¡°No! What am I¡­!¡± ¡°Liliana, what did I say at the clothing store earlier?¡± Anriche asked with strength in her eyes. Liliana, blinking, replied with a crawling tone after a little while. ¡°Uh, that¡­ I decided not to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ or ¡®I don¡¯t think this is a bit¡­¡¯¡± ¡°Yes. So why can¡¯t Liliana be the Princess?¡± Anriche shrugged her shoulder lightly. ¡°All the children in the world are the Princes and Princesses of their guardians.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So Liliana is my Princess.¡± Instead of an answer, Liliana nodded her head. The child¡¯s cheeks were now red, like a ripe apple. Anriche winked her eyes mischievously. ¡°How can you be so surprised already?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you look at the Duchy of Valois later, it¡¯s a big deal if you pass out¡­¡± ¡°Pa, pass out?¡± When she said in a broken and anxious voice, Liliana¡¯s face became hot and stern. ¡°The Valois mansion is in the Duchy, and its scale is comparable to that of the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­What? It¡¯s comparable to the Imperial Palace? How big is it¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe ten times the townhouse?¡± ¡°Hiik.¡± Liliana shrugs her shoulders in shock. She was quite surprised as she wriggled her fingers. ¡®Uh, cute! I want to bite you!!¡¯ Effortlessly repressing her desire to wreak havoc on her, Anriche led Liliana to the front door of the townhouse. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± Liliana followed Anriche¡¯s steps. The child¡¯s expression looked the same as that of a general in front of an enemy camp. Her appearance was so lovable that Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her laughter inside. *** ¡°¡­Liana.¡± ¡°Liliana!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± It was only after Anriche called Liliana several times that the child came to her senses. Liliana reflexively looked at Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. My mind is distracted elsewhere¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a little dazzling.¡± Only after hearing Anriche¡¯s delicate answer, Liliana looked a little relieved. ¡°Well, actually, that, the street where the clothing store was¡­¡± ¡°You mean the streets of Le Morgan?¡± ¡°Yes! When I went to that street, I was surprised that there are all these pretty places in the world.¡± Liliana was swaying around with her mouth while her eyes wandered around. It was a perfect space. Luxurious wallpaper, mirrored marble floors that are state of art. The rare art pieces that most nobles would designate as heirlooms were nothing more than ornaments for the Duke of Valois. ¡®I will be living here from now on. This is really ridiculous¡­¡¯ As her heartbeats, Liliana unknowingly put her hands on her chest. A voice mixed with sighs flowed out. ¡°By the way, the Valois townhouse is more¡­¡± ¡°You said it was like the palace where the Princess lives.¡± ¡°Yes. I thought so before, but now¡­¡± Liliana lifted her head and looked up as if she were possessed by the ornate chandelier hanging from the ceiling. The colorful lights of the crystal glass decorations dazzled her eyes. ¡°¡­It¡¯s like the palace where the fairy Queen lives.¡± It used to be a Princess, and now it¡¯s a fairy queen? Anriche, smiling lightly, noticed a little boy walking in the distance. Fluttering black hair and violet-colored eyes inherited from Anriche herself. It was Elliott. ¡°Oh my God, Elliot.¡± Anriche tried to greet Elliott. Of course, it was a separate matter whether Elliott would greet her back. ¡°¡­Mo, mother?¡± As soon as Anriche and his gaze met, Elliott reflexively stepped back behind and tried to run away. Then. ¡®Uh?¡¯ The problem was the girl standing next to Anriche. A girl with her bright blond hair drooping and her light-green eyes open. The girl dressed in a dark yellow dress was bright like a spring flower. ¡°¡­¡± Elliott stared at the girl blankly. It seemed like he had never seen such a pretty child. Just then, he made eye contact with the girl. The little girl with her smiley eyes lifted the hem of her dress with her hands and slightly lowered her head. ¡°Hello, are you Young Master Valois?¡± As soon as he heard her voice, Elliott¡¯s face lit up with a new red color. Elliott stuttered without knowing. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Liliana Aberyt.¡± ¡°Liliana¡­ Aberyt?¡± Elliott was dazed by Liliana¡¯s answer. How can she even have a pretty name? That¡¯s what he was thinking. ¡°Ahh!¡± Quadang! Elliot hit his bottom on the floor. He was distracted by staring at Liliana so he stepped on his feet. ¡°Ah, are you okay?!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Elliot! Are you hurt anywhere?!¡± The shocking voice of Liliana and Anriche made a duet. Anriche reached her hand out quickly, trying to help Elliott up. But just then. ¡°Young Master Elliot!¡± An urgent voice rang. One of the maids seemed to come in a rush, and she gently wrapped Elliott¡¯s shoulders and raised him from his seat. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± It was as if she was Elliott¡¯s mother. The maid looked back and forth at Elliot, and she turned to Anriche after holding Elliot close to her. She then bows her head. ¡°¡­Greeting, Duchess Valois.¡± It was an impeccably polite greeting, but Anriche felt a vague sense of incongruity. Somehow, it looks like she¡¯s trying to separate Elliott from Anriche deliberately¡­ ¡°Yes, Meg.¡± Meg. Two years older than Anriche, she was the longest-serving maid chief of the Duke of Valois. She was also the one who was entirely trusted by Alexei. ¡®¡­Meg¡¯s family itself was said to have had a very deep relationship with the Duke of Valois¡­¡¯ Since Meg¡¯s father was the butler who worked in the Duke¡¯s mansion, it must have been so. That¡¯s why she heard that Meg and Alexey were like friends when they were young. Of course, as they grew up, they naturally distanced themselves from each other. Elliott, holding on to the hem of Mag¡¯s skirt, looked up at Anriche with guarded eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Anriche spoke to him with the softest possible, but Elliott only turned his head away. Anriche sighed deeply internally. This isn¡¯t, well, like taming wild kittens. When will she be able to get closer to him? Anyway, since Liliana and Elliot are seeing each other for the first time, they should introduce each other. ¡°Liliana is your Fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°My Fianc¨¦?¡± Elliott¡¯s eyes grew wide. Anriche shrugged her shoulder. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t your father tell you before? You have a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°That, yes, though¡­¡± Elliott glanced at Liliana. Of course, he did. But being vaguely told that he had a¡¯fianc¨¦e¡¯ and actually getting to meet her is different. ¡®Besides, I was never told that she is such a pretty girl¡­¡¯ Elliott couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Liliana. Anriche smiled. ¡°So please be nice in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Oh? Anriche sparkled her eyes. Elliot, who has always been so sharp to her, responds in such a gentle way¡­ Heroine effect is the best! ¡°Shall we go back to the room, Young Master?¡± Meg spoke to Elliot. However, Elliott, who usually followed Meg¡¯s words, shook his head this time. ¡°No, Meg, go back first.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± In an unexpected situation, Mag¡¯s eyes narrowed. At the same time, Elliott sneaked up to Liliana. With the Young Master suddenly approaching, Liliana looks puzzled. ¡°Yo-Young Master?¡± ¡°You know, I want to know¡­¡± Elliot, looking at Anriche¡¯s face, quickly bowed his head. Then he puts his lip to Liliana¡¯s ear and whispers. ¡°Did mother get angry with you or anything?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Well, she says I¡¯m bothersome¡­ or she pushed me to go away¡­¡± Elliot thought he lowered his voice enough, but unfortunately, I heard everything. Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡®Oh my, what can I do. There are a lot of evil deeds this body has accumulated so far¡­¡¯ So, just when Anriche was caught up in her deep skepticism. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡± Liliana spoke with a rare determination. In response to an unexpected answer, Elliott widened his eyes unknowingly. ¡°What? She didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes. She, I mean mother.¡± Liliana glanced up at Anriche with her side glance, clenching her two fists to fit her cuteness, and spoke clearly. ¡°¡­She¡¯s a very good person.¡± Yes, Liliana! That¡¯s it! Step by step like that, improving my image. Anriche clenched her fists, shouting cheers internally. ¡°She has been very good to me.¡± ¡°¡­Mother? ¡± ¡°Yes. This dress I am wearing right now was chosen by mother.¡± Liliana¡¯s face, saying so, was filled with pride for Anriche. Elliott narrowed his eyebrows. That can¡¯t be true. My mother has never even chosen a suit for me. ¡°Really? Are you not being threatened or something like that?¡± Asking so, Elliott stepped his foot towards Liliana. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, if you shake the handkerchief¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Liliana put strength to her words. When he heard the answer, Elliott looked at Anriche and Liliana alternately without hiding his suspicious expression. But then. Growl. In Liliana¡¯s stomach, a loud sound came. ¡°Uh, uh¡­ ?!¡± Liliana¡¯s cheeks turned red like ripe tomatoes in no time. However, the beating sound did not stop. Rumble, rumble. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± They were talking about something serious, what a shame this is! You are so stupid! Liliana stopped crying. Unable to overcome her embarrassment, Liliana covered her face with both her hands. ¡°You know, Liliana.¡± Then, a calm voice was heard. Liliana, struggling to hide her embarrassment, faced Liliana quietly from the gap of her fingers. ¡°Yes, mother¡­.¡± ¡°Did you have lunch today?¡± ¡°¡­That, that.¡± When Liliana heard the question, she closed her eyes tightly. What should she do, she¡¯s so embarrassed that she¡¯s going to pass out right now! However, Anriche wasn¡¯t asking questions to make fun of Liliana. She was holding back the burning anger. ¡®No, how hungry a child can be to make such a rumbling sound!?¡¯ Anriche looked at Elliott and Liliana alternately. Unlike Elliott, who has chubby rosy cheeks, Liliana¡¯s cheeks were pale without any flesh. In her small, skinny body, even the soft curves peculiar to a girl are not revealed. ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch? Then, what about breakfast?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh dear, have you been starving all day today?¡± Liliana, instead of an answer, dropped her head to the floor. At the moment, sparks bounced from the purple eyes. ¡®Whether it was Rondini or Panini, I had to step on them a little more¡­!¡¯ Anriche clenched her teeth. At the same time, Liliana looked at Anriche with a terrified face. ¡°I, uh, mother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anriche, who had been angry for quite a while, quickly came to her senses. Liliana¡¯s shoulders were trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing an unladylike appearance¡­ I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± ¡°So don¡¯t be angry. Pl, please forgive me just once¡­¡± Liliana hurriedly looked into Anriche¡¯s eyes. Somehow, feeling sad, Anriche swallowed her sigh. It¡¯s just a physiological phenomenon to make a rumbling noise from the stomach. If they had fed the child well in the first place, it wouldn¡¯t even sound like that. After a while, Anriche opened her mouth. ¡°Liliana.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°From today, I¡¯m going to give you an assignment. Can you do well?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Without even being told what the assignment was, Liliana nodded her head. The child¡¯s light-yellow eyes were filled with only infinite trust for Anriche. Anriche¡¯s gaze sank deeply. ¡®¡­How hungry for affection is she to follow me who she saw for the first time.¡¯ All Anriche did was bring a child from the orphanage and buy her some sets of clothes. It was as if she saw a young animal trusting and following the first person it saw as its mother. At some point, she could feel that her nose was sniffing. Anriche vainly turned her gaze away and said something. ¡°The assignment is¡­¡± *** A while after. Liliana sat in front of the dining table with a colossal amount of food. It started with light soup, then tenderly cooked veal hind legs, followed by lasagna made with layers of minced meat, tomato sauce, and cheese. There were also fresh salads, juices, and fluffy white bread. ¡°Today, I want you to eat comfortably, so I deliberately asked to put all the food on the table.¡± ¡°Yes? Can I do that? Well, the table manners¡­¡± ¡°Then, what about when we¡¯re alone?¡± Anriche, who winked, pushed a plate of cookies in front of Liliana¡¯s nose. ¡°Oh, the dessert is chocolate chip cookies.¡± Liliana looked down at the food on the table with a fascinating gaze. She had attended the Rondini family¡¯s meal. She would watch the scene of skillfully cutting ribs while swallowing her saliva. Though Liliana thought she would never even have a chance to eat good food, like they had, in her lifetime. ¡®This¡­ I think it¡¯s much better than the food I saw then.¡¯ Liliana lifted her fork and carefully cut a piece of lasagna into her mouth. At the same time, the light-colored eyes began to shimmer. ¡°¡­.!!¡± My God, there are so many delicious foods! Her tongue seemed to melt. Liliana cut a piece of veal and put it in her mouth. The sweet and salty sauce, along with the texture of the soft meat, tickled her tongue. It was the first taste she ever tasted. ¡°Yes, you have to eat a lot.¡± Anriche watched Liliana engrossed in her meal with a happy face. ¡°If you eat a lot, you will be able to complete the task I gave you.¡± Because the task she gave to Liliana was ¡®to gain enough weight to make her forearms and cheeks soft.¡¯ Liliana, who chewed in her mouth like a rabbit, suddenly opened her eyes wide. After swallowing the food, she looks down. ¡°I, thank you.¡± ¡°For?¡± ¡°I mean, you prepared a meal for me like this.¡± ¡®What the hell does that mean?¡¯ Anriche narrowed her eyes. Liliana turned and had a guilty look, gaze falling to the back of her hand that was holding the tableware. ¡°Because of one me, I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡± In the past, when she was living under Baron Rondini, it was difficult to even get a piece of dry bread to eat. Washing the floor all day, hanging wet laundry, and serving orphans¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t even have time to sit at the table.¡¯ Liliana, who was so buried with her work, could only sit at the table late at night when the stars were bright. However, the only thing that she got in return was Baron Rondini¡¯s fierce shouting. ¡®Do you know how much money it costs to have you? ¡® ¡®A girl who is ungrateful and doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate food!¡¯ Followed by the waves of laughter from the Baroness and the Lady. From that day on, Liliana got into the habit of hiding and eating out of their sight because she¡¯s a bothersome kid, she can¡¯t bother others. If the Rondini family cleaned up the leftovers, she had to starve herself to sleep that day. Had some of her close friends not secretly provided food behind her, Liliana might have really died. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that.¡± Then, a firm voice rang. Anriche, who straightened her waist, was looking straight at Liliana. ¡°The employees currently residing in the townhouse are those employed by dukes.¡± The violet pupils were rarely strict. Anriche said clearly. ¡°They take care of this townhouse, and we take care of the employees with a decent pay.¡± ¡°I know that, but¡­¡± ¡°Because this townhouse is maintained by the efforts of the employees, of course, you should be grateful for it. But.¡± But? Liliana tilted her head. Anriche continued her broken words. ¡°Their work includes serving Lilian¡¯s meal.¡± ¡°Well, can I really think so?¡± ¡°Of course. So, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about that. All right?¡± Anriche added jokingly. ¡°If you have time to worry about such a problem, try to eat another bite of the stew.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Yes?¡± To Liliana with her eyes wide open, Anriche lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I want to see you chubby.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liliana nodded loudly with a shy look. Anriche became satisfied only then. The way she smiled with her cheeks reddened, she looked like a child now. *** When Liliana finished her meal, stars were floating in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit early, but I think you can go to bed.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s already time.¡± While walking with Liliana, Anriche found Elliot hiding behind the dining-room door. He wants to be near Liliana, so it looks like he¡¯s been messing around while waiting¡­ Anriche smiled wickedly. ¡°By the way, unlike someone, Liliana eats tomatoes well.¡± At Anriche¡¯s exaggerated praise, Elliot, who was sticking his head out, gave a grim expression. It was because he hated the disgusting tomatoes. On the other, even when the topic suddenly changed, Liliana nodded her head sincerely. ¡°Yes, mother told me that an unbalanced diet is not good for the body.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t even live in an environment rich in food enough to be picky in the first place. As her inner mind crept into her, Liliana looked up at Anriche with her eyes. ¡°Yes, I did. What does Liliana think of a picky eater?¡± At Anriche¡¯s question, Liliana was briefly lost in thought. Well, she wasn¡¯t a picky eater. She hasn¡¯t thought about it much so far, but¡­ ¡°Well¡­ Anyone who does that mother said is ¡®not good¡¯.¡± Resolution lit in Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°I hate it too.¡± Upon hearing her declaration, Anriche glanced at Elliot. Elliot, by now, looked like he was almost collapsing. Now, who told you to be picky. Anriche barely pressed her laughter to come out. ¡°Well, mother.¡± Liliana, taking a small breath, called for Anriche. As she hurriedly dispersed her wicked smile, Anriche turned her head towards Liliana. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡­ Today mother¡­¡± What is she trying to say? Anriche looked down at her future daughter slowly. Liliana, whose lips keep tingling, closed her eyes tightly and asked a question. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping together with the Duke of Valois¡­ right?¡± ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯s¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to answer, ¡®I¡¯ve been in a separate room with the Duke for a million years,¡¯ Anriche shed bloody tears inside. Liliana wants to bite her lips tight, and she shakes her head. ¡°No. I was too greedy.¡± ¡°Greedy? What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± However, she had already said that much so there was no way that Anriche could let Liliana go. Only after a few times, Lilia carefully opened her lips. ¡°Ah, actually I.¡± ¡°Yes, actually?¡± ¡°Wi, with mother.¡± With me? Me and what? Anriche narrowed her eyebrows. After hesitating for a while, Liliana lowered her head, dyeing her cheeks brightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being alone¡­¡± ¡®Oh, that was it.¡¯ Anriche was unable to hide her sad eyes. Looking at it, Liliana was only seven years old. She is still a child who has never been loved by anyone, even though she is at the age that needs an adult¡¯s attention. This is the first time she was cared for by someone. In such a situation¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal to be scared of being alone? Regretting the way she misses the warmth of a person, Anriche bit her lips gently. ¡®¡­Oh, come to think of it?¡¯ At the moment, her purple eyes shone. Anriche turned her head around. Anyway, ¡®Anriche¡¯ has been in a separate room from the Duke for a long time. So, doesn¡¯t it matter if she sleeps in the same bedroom as Liliana? Okay, this is where you can score a point! ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sleep together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so greedy¡­ What?¡± Liliana, who was making her excuses in a hurry, opened her eyes wide. Because it was a situation where she couldn¡¯t believe her ears, Anriche nodded her head towards Liliana. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡± ¡°I, really?! Can we do that?!¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s do it until your room is ready. Shall I go up with a cup of cocoa?¡± ¡°Yes, I like that!¡± Liliana¡¯s face, who was smiling brightly, became a little blurry. As if there was something that bothers her. ¡°By the way, that¡­ Young Master Valois¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You mean Elliot?¡± Nod, nod. Liliana nodded her head sullenly. ¡°If I sleep with mother, I¡¯m afraid the Young Master will be sad.¡± ¡°¡­Aha. Well, that kid.¡± Not knowing what to answer, Anriche rolled her eyes. Well, Liliana¡¯s care for Elliot is really adorable, though¡­ Anriche imagined her proposing to Elliott, ¡°Would you like to sleep with mother today?¡± ¡­ I think Elliot is going to hate it. ¡®But in the long run, I should have to score Elliott, too.¡¯ If so, how about stopping by Elliot¡¯s room on her way back? She would roughly make an excuse for visiting his room as coming to give cocoa. It would be better if they could have even a few words of conversation. Anriche, who finished the calculations inside her head, gently patted Liliana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Would Liliana go up to my room first?¡± ¡°¡­by myself?¡± ¡°Yes, I will call the maid.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­I want to go with mother.¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes wrinkled, and Anriche glanced back at her. Elliot, who had yet to leave from the back of the door, was looking this way with his watchful eyes. ¡®Mother, don¡¯t bother Liliana!¡¯ ¡­It was a glance with that kind of meaning. Given the distance, she doesn¡¯t think he heard the conversation between Liliana and herself. Anriche sighed, then whispered a little into Liliana¡¯s ear. ¡°Before going back to the room, I will try to bring Elliot a cup of cocoa as well.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? But why are you speaking in my ears?¡± ¡°Well, I want to make a surprise visit¡­?¡± Anriche smiled awkwardly. ¡®In fact, my son doesn¡¯t even like me coming to his room. So, you have to keep it secret.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t say that, so that was all she could say. Liliana seemed to agree with her words. So, Anriche beckoned one of her maids. ¡°Take her to my bedroom. I¡¯ll follow you soon.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The maid bowed her head down. Liliana looked behind her over and over while following the maid. Anriche, who was looking at the back of the moving child, soon moved to the kitchen. *** The silence was quiet enough to hear the sound of the needle falling. Liliana, making sure the sound of her footsteps would not be heard, slightly raised her head. The back view of her maid, walking ahead of Liliana, looked oddly stubborn. ¡®¡­it¡¯s awkward.¡¯ Liliana took a peek. On the way to Anriche¡¯s bedroom, the maid and Liliana didn¡¯t even budge a little at each other. If they could only have a casual conversation. ¡®Well, then shall I talk to her first?¡¯ Yes, a thirsty man has to dig a well first. If the awkward atmosphere is too difficult to bear, Liliana will have to add her words first. Liliana opened her mouth, swallowing dry saliva. ¡°Well, maybe mother¡­¡± ¡°It would be better not to talk about the Madam.¡± In response to the chilly answer, Liliana reflexively shrugged her shoulders. ¡®¡­Can I ask about my mother-in-law?¡¯ Though the maid¡¯s firm voice was too scary. At the same time, the maid looked slightly behind her. A cold gaze scanned Liliana up and down. ¡°Because of the Lady today, are you well aware that we had to work until late?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to have meals on time in the future.¡± The maid, who concluded her words, closed her lips tightly. ¡­Do you think I¡¯m being hated here too? Liliana¡¯s heart sank. *** Anriche was a little proud of herself. She¡¯s now going to the kitchen to pick up cocoa! ¡®Yes, this is a lot of improvement.¡¯ Anriche, feeling proud, tried to walk into the kitchen. ¡°The girl who came today, is she a child of the Count Aberyt family?¡± Until she heard the voices of the maids through the half-open door. ¡°The Count Aberyt family?¡± ¡°Well, you know. The family that had been engaged to Young Master Elliot in the past.¡± ¡°Ah, the abandoned one.¡± It was a blatant disregard to Liliana. Look at these people. Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡°Because of the sudden arrival of the kid, it wasn¡¯t time for meals, but I had to prepare food all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Yes, such a bother¡­¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°They said that the madam bought clothes and shoes that she was wearing from head to toe?¡± If she tries to listen any more than this, there would only be more gossip about Liliana. Anriche, who tried to go in and stop the maids, stopped again without knowing. It was because the topic had changed to Anriche herself. ¡°But why did the madam bring her here all of a sudden.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me that from now on, she is not going to be directly involved in the housework, right?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I hate this so much! What kind of whim is the madam suddenly having!¡± Anriche was caught in a strange sense of incompatibility. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to the extent that the maids talked behind her back. Well, don¡¯t they swear at her from behind? Besides, because of the former Anriche, she was a villain who only sought the stability of herself. It was natural that she lost popularity with the maids. She only cares about herself¡­ ¡®¡­It seems that the maids are following Meg better than I thought.¡¯ No matter how much Anriche does her household chores, she is so uncomfortable with ¡®the situation where the mistress participates in her household chores¡¯ herself. Somehow, it feels like Meg is more influential than herself¡­ Was she mistaken? ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to take a look at this.¡¯ Anriche, taking a big breath, stepped into the kitchen. ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s free? Gathering and talking together.¡± ¡°Ma, Madam!¡± ¡°You are here, Madam?!¡± The voracious maids arose from their seats. Seeing how their faces turn white, it seemed that everyone was afraid of Anriche. In fact, it was natural. Anriche depicted in the original was a woman who did not hesitate to punish a maid if she didn¡¯t like them. And with Liliana that was brought directly by ¡®that vicious madam,¡¯ the maids are talking behind their backs? ¡­Does this mean that the maids hate Liliana as well? Anriche felt her mood subside even more. ¡°It¡¯s not even mealtime. I¡¯m really sorry for making you cook all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Ma, Madam. That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°But if you were dissatisfied, why don¡¯t you come to see me, instead of talking behind my back?¡± At the calm question, the maids couldn¡¯t open their mouths. In fact, that is the job of the employees. Making meals, serving host families, and managing townhouses. As they are paid for working, they must be faithful to her job. Even Valois paid far more than other families. ¡°You must have forgotten it, but I was with Liliana at the dinner table earlier.¡± ¡°Yes? That, but¡­¡± ¡°Also, I am the one who ordered you to prepare a meal.¡± At that, the maids stiffened their shoulders. Anriche raised her head firmly. ¡°By the way, why are you talking about Liliana without including me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± While all the maids were silent, only Anriche¡¯s voice rang fiercely. ¡°In my eyes, it seems like you¡¯re only talking back to Liliana, who seems like an easy target.¡± ¡°Ma, Madam¡­¡± ¡°For me, who has been a strict ruler over you so far, I know that your lips cannot be silenced.¡± The maids who had been stabbed to the point were now silently looking down at their toes. Anriche said calmly. ¡°Liliana is Elliot¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and she¡¯s the child to be Valois¡¯ next mistress.¡± A faint surprise stood above the maids¡¯ eyes. Until now, the madam treated people with lower status than her as if they were worse than bugs. And Count Aberyt was, objectively, a family that fell far short of the Duke of Valois. So, because of that, the maids thought this secretly. ¡®Although it is true that the Madam brought Liliana directly, she will not spare her like her own child.¡¯ How can a woman who buried her own son, Young Master Elliot, care and love for her low-ranking daughter in law? By the way, such a madam¡­ ¡®Is not affirming that Liliana is Elliot¡¯s fiancee, and she will be Valois¡¯ next mistress?¡¯ ¡°You are very capable and smart maids.¡± In the confused maids¡¯ ears, Anriche¡¯s cold voice penetrated. ¡°So, I believe that the maids who talk behind the scenes usually know what kind of ending they will get.¡± It was an elegant warning to take care of their mouth. The maids swallowed dry saliva, but Anriche¡¯s words weren¡¯t over. ¡°And, about my story that you guys have been talking about¡­¡± At the moment, the maids¡¯ faces were shocked. No way, did she even hear all the stories about the madam?! Anriche, who was looking at the maids, spoke in a calm voice. ¡°I will not punish you for this.¡± ¡­Did you just say you¡¯re not going to punish us? Not just anyone, but that vicious madam? The maids couldn¡¯t hide their puzzled expressions. ¡°Because it is true that I have been neglecting housework so far.¡± The maids, who had been frozen, looked at Anriche with trembling gazes. If it were the usual Anriche, she would have screamed and yelled, asking those girls to be dragged and beaten right away¡­ ¡°But, you guys should keep that in mind from now on.¡± Anriche, who had her waist straightened, looked at the withered maids, one by one. ¡°I am the Mistress of Valois, and I am the one who makes the final decision for Valois.¡± That should be enough. Anriche gave a small sigh inside while the maids standing in front of her couldn¡¯t even blink. Since she decided to change her image, there was no reason to treat her maids as if they were rats. If she tries to do that, she will only reinforce the image of a vicious woman. However, the relationship between the top and bottom had to be clearly arranged. In the unlikely event of a situation where Mag¡¯s orders are prioritized over Anriche¡¯s orders, it will be difficult. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± The maids nodded, their whole bodies trembling. After a while. Anriche shrugs her shoulders and turns the subject around. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stop nagging at this point, so give me two cups of cocoa.¡± ¡°Co, cocoa?¡± ¡°Yes. Why, you can¡¯t be bothered to make a cup or two of cocoa¡­ is that what you mean?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be, madam!¡± The frightened maids moved busily. As they warm up the milk and pull out a container of cocoa, Anriche plunges into deep distress. ¡®My thoughts were true, not everyone sees Liliana nicely.¡¯ Until now, Anriche thought that everyone would look at Liliana prettily because she was Liliana, the heroine of this world. She thought it was natural for her to be loved¡­ ¡°..Sigh.¡± Her head is as complicated as a tangled thread. Anriche exhaled a long breath without realizing it. ¡®Would the other maids in Valois have similar thoughts to the kitchen maids?¡¯ But she had at least one premonition. Until Liliana was recognized as a ¡°Master¡¯s Lady¡± by the employees of Valois, she felt that it would not be easy. *** Anriche headed to Elliott¡¯s room, holding two glasses of cocoa on the tray. ¡®¡­If Elliot sees me, it would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t freak out.¡¯ Repressing her complex heart, Anriche knocked on the door a couple of times. Knock, knock. After a while, the door opened with a click. It was Meg who opened the door. As soon as Anriche and her eyes met, Meg opened her eyes in a wide circle, as if she was unexpected. ¡°Madam?¡± ¡­Meg, again? Anriche felt suspicious. Of course, she knows full well that Meg is playing the nanny instead of Anriche, who has been insensitive to her son. However, the child¡¯s room was usually a private space that only his parents could enter. Elliot was seven years old this year, so it would not be difficult to live without guardians, unlike infants. That means that Elliot alone can stay in his room¡­ ¡°¡­Are you still in this room?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also the nanny of the Young Master.¡± Meg smiled. ¡°It¡¯s natural that I¡¯ll be there for him until he falls asleep, right?¡± To her reply, as if showing off her intimate relationship with Elliott, Anriche narrowed her eyebrows. ¡®No matter how much you say you are the nanny, living in close contact with the child like this¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little weird?¡¯ Just in time, Elliott poked out his head behind Meg¡¯s back. ¡°Hi, Elliot?¡± ¡°Mo, mother?¡± At her awkward greeting, Elliott¡¯s eyes widened. What¡¯s my mother doing here? Such a meaning was clearly revealed. ¡°Oh, were you getting ready to sleep?¡± Anriche put down the tray on the table, making sure not to get close to Elliot. It would be a big deal if she approaches him quickly and he bursts into tears as before. Elliot lit his eyes and was on the lookout for Anriche. It looks similar to a kitten with its fur uptight. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so alert¡¯ Anriche smiled awkwardly. ¡°I just came to give you a cup of cocoa.¡± ¡°¡­Cocoa?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°Yes, while I brought one for Liliana, so I brought yours together.¡± In response, Anriche offered Elliot a cup of cocoa. Elliot, who was wondering whether he would receive the cup or not, glanced at Meg¡¯s eyes. Meg nodded her head slightly to signal he could accept it. Only after that, Elliott grabbed the cocoa cup with both hands and crawled into the blanket. ¡°¡­¡± Anriche could not hide her subtle expression. ¡®Wait, what have I just seen?¡¯ It¡¯s like¡­ ¡®I think Elliot thinks I¡¯m not his mother, but Meg is.¡¯ It was true that Anriche treated Elliot coldly before possessing this body. But that being said, it doesn¡¯t seem normal to put the nanny in front of his mother and ask the nanny for permission. She thought vaguely ¡®because she was hurt by the appearance of a mother who bothers her son¡­¡¯ Anriche, who had thought that far ahead, shook her head in an effort. ¡®No, I could be speculating too much.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t Meg the one who carefully cared for Elliot instead of Anriche? Let¡¯s not make useless doubts. Because of what happened with the maids earlier, she thinks she has become too nervous. Anriche spoke to Elliott with a smile. ¡°That, Elliot.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Mom is going to sleep with Liliana today. Does Elliot want to sleep with us¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Anriche smiled bitterly at the quick response. Well, she wasn¡¯t expecting such a reaction at all. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡­Huh? At the moment, Elliot¡¯s eyes were round. His mother retreats so gently? However, Anriche only continued with her steps toward the door. She didn¡¯t get angry or irritated at him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to go. Sweet dreams, Elliot.¡± ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± Elliot nodded his head with a puzzled look. Anriche, who smiled back, walked out of the door slowly. Click. The door is closed. With his blank face, Elliot looked back at what had just happened. ¡®¡­Mother, you weren¡¯t angry with me.¡¯ Usually, Anriche hoped that her words would have an absolute influence on everyone, including the Duke. It is a temper that does not tolerate rejection. Though now, despite Elliot¡¯s rejection to his mother¡¯s offer, she continued to have a gentle face. ¡®If you look at it, she¡¯s been doing that today. She didn¡¯t raise her voice.¡¯ Elliot, who had been contemplating for a while, looked back at Meg, who was preparing the bedding. ¡°You know, Meg.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s mother¡­ doesn¡¯t she seem very kind?¡± As soon as she heard the question, Meg¡¯s bustling gesture suddenly stopped. Elliot began to speak little by little. ¡°Even when I met her during the daytime, she wasn¡¯t angry. Besides, she brought me cocoa¡­¡± ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Elliott blinked his eyes. Meg sits right next to Elliott and squeezes the child¡¯s shoulders softly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true that the Madam decided so much today. I was also surprised.¡± ¡°Is that so? Does Meg also feel that way?¡± Elliott asked in excitement. At the same time, Meg sighed. ¡°But, young master, think about the attitude that the Madam usually treats you with.¡± ¡°¡­Her attitude toward me?¡± ¡°Yes, the Madam always bothered you, right?¡± Elliot¡¯s face blurred like a cloudy sky. Toward Elliot, Meg shook her head with sad eyes. ¡°Now, for some reason, she treats you kindly, but you don¡¯t know how long this affection will last.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I, at least, think so.¡± Meg held Elliott¡¯s hand tightly. Meg¡¯s eyes, looking at Elliott, was full of love. ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that you might get hurt.¡± ¡°¡­Meg.¡± ¡°Though don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll always be there with you.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Elliot nodded his head a little bit. ¡®Yes, you should.¡¯ A satisfying smile struck over Meg¡¯s lips. ¡°By the way, Meg, you know that kid.¡± ¡°That kid?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡­ Did you say it was Liliana Aberyt?¡± Liliana Aberyt. The name touched the tip of his tongue sweetly like candy. A girl with blonde hair that looks like a cloud and light green eyes like a sprout. Elliott¡¯s cheeks were dyed brightly like a ripe apple. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl.¡± ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± Over Meg¡¯s eyes, a faint warning stood. She would be like that because it was the first time that Elliot showed new interests other than ¡®Dad¡¯ and ¡®Meg.¡¯ Elliott, who hesitated for a while, carefully opened his mouth. ¡°She said she was my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Well, that should be.¡± That¡¯s right, although it¡¯s a shameful lady of the fallen Count family. Meg barely swallowed a grumpy answer that squeezed all the way to her throat. Elliot looked up at Meg with his eyes twinkling like stars. ¡°Then, I¡­ am I marrying her later?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Meg, who was roughly obscuring her words, glanced into Elliot¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rather, do you like Miss Liliana so much?¡± ¡°Yes, I like her.¡± At the answer without hesitation, Meg¡¯s face hardened. This is a bit dangerous. Because the more people Elliot likes, the less influence his ¡®friendly nanny¡¯ can exert. ¡®I¡¯m afraid of this, so I deliberately tried to prevent the girl from entering the Duchy.¡¯ Meg gently bit her lip. If his fianc¨¦e needlessly attracts Elliot¡¯s attention, there¡¯s nothing worse than this. ¡®No, what on earth did Baron Londini do?¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t they have to stop her from bringing Liliana in? Meg, who suppressed the rising irritation, smiled brightly at Elliott. ¡°You haven¡¯t even spoken a few words with her?¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t, she still looked very nice. And, and¡­¡± Elliot, who had blurred his words, leaned his head down as not to show his shy expression. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Meg was grateful that Elliot was bowing his head. If it hadn¡¯t been, he would have found a terrible look. After a while, Meg created a voice that was as gentle as possible and opened her mouth. ¡°In fact, I was worried that the master might be disappointed.¡± ¡°Disappointed? Why?¡± ¡°You know, it¡¯s like this, but the Madam has been neglecting the young master until now.¡± Meg glanced sideways at Elliott. ¡°On the contrary, Madam, with that girl, is very kind, right?¡± ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°Yes! So, I wondered if the young master was in pain when he saw them¡­¡± However, Elliott just faced Meg with a confused face. ¡°Huh? Why would my heart hurt?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s no different from taking away the affection of your mother¡­¡± ¡°Well, no. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡± Elliot narrowed his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°Just because she is cold to me, there¡¯s no law that you have to treat other people the same way.¡± ¡°But still, aren¡¯t you sad?¡± ¡°Of course, I feel sad. It would be better if my mother was kind to me as well.¡± Elliot, who seemed to be worried for a moment, smiled lightly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I want mother to behave badly with Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Meg barely created something like a smile. Elliot nodded his head hard, speaking in a clear tone. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s why I mean, Liliana was¡­¡± After talking about it for a while. Meg raised herself up. ¡°It¡¯s too late, so let¡¯s sleep today. Give me that cocoa.¡± ¡°Why the cocoa?¡± ¡°I have to throw it away. Anyway, it¡¯s all cold now, and it won¡¯t taste good.¡± Having said that, Meg sneakily tried to take the cocoa cup Elliot was holding. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll make a new cocoa tomorrow.¡± However, Elliot looked serious. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to drink.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s the first cocoa my mother gave me.¡± ¡°Young master.¡± Meg once again called Elliot, but he was stubborn. ¡°This cocoa is still warm.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Meg couldn¡¯t hide her uncomfortable expression. While Elliot couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from the cocoa cup he held in his hand. After he hesitated for a while, he took a sip of cocoa. It was warm and sweet. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 The door was closed silently. Meg came out, leaning on the door, and sharply lit her eyes. ¡®What kind of wind suddenly blows, so the devil pays attention to Master Elliot like that?¡¯ Today¡¯s Anriche was a little weird. Far from bothering Elliot as before, she attaches her words with a friendly smile. She visits her son, who is in bed, hands him cocoa, and asks, ¡®would you like to sleep together?¡¯ Wherever Meg looks, it¡¯s like a mother who cares for her son. Besides, the biggest problem¡­ ¡®It means that Master Elliot is moving.¡¯ Had it been the usual Elliot, he would have responded to Meg¡¯s suggestion to throw away the cocoa. However, he insisted on saying, ¡®It was given by his mother, so he will drink all the cocoa.¡¯ Even taking the cup was not allowed, so Meg had to leave the room empty-handed. ¡®This is not good¡­¡¯ Meg narrowed her eyebrows and crossed the hallway. Though from afar, the maids ran to Meg. ¡°Chief maid!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Meg kept a friendly smile on her face. ¡°The madam went to the kitchen a while ago¡­!¡± ¡°She¡¯s mad at us, telling us not to talk about Miss Liliana!¡± The maids cried and clung to Meg. ¡°And the madam is interested in housework.¡± With that said, Meg¡¯s eyebrows stiffened. Until now, Anriche has never been interested in housework. It was Meg who took the void. It took a long time and effort, and made the maids on her side step by step. It was rewarding, so the maids gave priority to Meg¡¯s orders over Anriche¡¯s. However¡­ ¡®If the lady is involved in the housework¡­¡¯ As if swallowing large ice, a corner of her heart became cool. ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ Meg bit her lips tightly until it bled. That lazy and selfish lady won¡¯t risk any troubles and started to care. ¡°¡­Chief maid?¡± At that time, the maids ask Meg in doubtful voices. Meg came to her senses. ¡®No, if you don¡¯t look reliable to the maids, it¡¯s over.¡¯ Meg, who hastily refined her expression, opened her mouth with a relaxed attitude as much as possible. ¡°Oh, everyone seems to have a lot of worries.¡± ¡°Chief maid, what should we do now?¡± ¡°If the madam really started to supervise the management, things would be very annoying¡­¡± Worries burst out of the maids¡¯ mouths. Then, Meg shook her head. ¡°But, I¡¯m with you, right?¡± Meg smiled with a confident face. ¡°No matter how much the Madam cares, I¡¯m still in charge of the business.¡± ¡°¡­Chief maid.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best so that you don¡¯t suffer, so everyone should trust me.¡± At those trusty words, the maids looked at Meg with faces full of emotion. Meg deliberately sighed. ¡°By the way, this time, the madam did a little too much.¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s only one more person to serve, there will be a mountain of work for us¡­¡± Meg comforted the maids with a friendly voice. ¡°To those of you who are working hard, now you have the work for Lady Liliana.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m dying of hard work!¡± ¡°After all, the only ones who care about us is the chief maid!¡± The maids clung to Meg. ¡°Chief maid is right.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only trust the chief maid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only one who has the trust of the Lord, right?¡± One of the maids said in an excited voice. Meg looked like she wanted to wave her hand for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s kind of itchy during the day when you say so.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that. Who doesn¡¯t know the relationship between the chief maid and the Lord?¡± ¡°You two said you had been friends since you were little!¡± The maids shouted in unison. A faint smile stood over Meg¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, of course, the Lord listens to my opinion a little more, but¡­¡± ¡°In itself, it is proof that the Lord loves the chief maid!¡± The maids were busy praising Meg until their mouths were dry. Meg took her steps while surrounded by her maids. However, Meg¡¯s eyes were suddenly cold. ¡®Still¡­ There is nothing wrong with paying attention.¡¯ The Madam, whose attitude changed as if changing the palm of her hand, and the girl of Count Aberyt, who captured Elliott¡¯s heart in an instant. She should be careful of both of them. *** Anriche steps into the bedroom. A lively voice greeted her. ¡°Mother, are you here?¡± ¡°Liliana.¡± Liliana jumped out of bed and approached Anriche. Anriche smiled. ¡°Oh, have you already changed into pajamas?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes!¡± Liliana paused her words for a moment. She suddenly remembered the maid who had brought her to the front of the room and suddenly turned around. ¡®You can change your pajamas by yourself, right?¡¯ Without even hearing her answer, the maid went down the stairs. ¡­However, she shouldn¡¯t bother mother with these trifles. Even here, she can¡¯t be a ¡°troublesome kid.¡± Liliana concealed her complex mind, making a smile. ¡°Here, cocoa.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you!¡± Liliana, who was sipping cocoa, looked up at Anriche, shining her eyes like the light of the sun. ¡°This cocoa is really delicious¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad it suits your taste.¡± She is such a pretty child, and she lived so hard. Unable to overcome her sorrowful heart, Anriche put Liliana in her arms. Liliana tilted her head. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Anriche, who shook her head, stroked Liliana¡¯s hair. As soon as their eyes meet, Liliana smiles innocently. ¡°You know, Liliana.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°Is there anything that made you uncomfortable when the maid took you back?¡± Anriche suddenly asked a question. It reminded her of when the kitchen maids were gossiping. At a moment, Liliana flinched and stiffened her shoulder. ¡°¡­What made me uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Yes, if you notice something you don¡¯t like¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no, it never happened.¡± Liliana shook her head reflexively. ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ She heard that the maid who brought Liliana to her bedroom was obviously close to the kitchen maids¡­ Anriche looked at Liliana with a suspicious face. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Liliana enthusiastically nodded her head. Well, if Liliana said that. It was a little suspicious, but Anriche decided to let it go. ¡°When you finish drinking, let¡¯s go brush your teeth.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two went straight to the bathroom. Under the supervision of Anriche, Liliana brushed her teeth well. Liliana, with white foam all over her mouth, was so cute. Anriche smiled without knowing. When the two people had all prepared to sleep, laying pillows side by side. ¡°M, mother.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± At the voice calling for her, Anriche turned back toward Liliana. Even in the dark, Liliana¡¯s green eyes shone clearly. Liliana, who hesitated for a while, carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Today¡­ I was so happy to meet mother like this.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s a dream, I hope I don¡¯t wake up forever. With that said, Liliana fell asleep. Anriche stretched out her hand, pulling a blanket over her shoulder and covering the child. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, Liliana.¡± Her touch on the child¡¯s body was very soft. ¡°In the future, there will be only days to smile brightly. I assure you.¡± Anriche held Liliana¡¯s body tightly. For the first time, she thought that she was fortunate to possess ¡®the wicked mother-in-law.¡¯ She was able to save Liliana from the terrible orphanage¡­ It was fortunate. 2 ¨C I¡¯m sure I only targeted my daughter-in-law? The late dawn when everything is asleep. The sound of heavy footsteps rang out. A handsome man walked into the townhouse of Valois. ¡°You¡¯re here, my Lord.¡± Accepting the man¡¯s clothes, the butler bowed and greeted him. The Empire¡¯s sharpest sword, the emperor¡¯s most intimate friend, and the Empire¡¯s only Duke Valois. A man who wore numerous titles all over his body like a bright glow. It was Alexei von Valois. ¡°You¡¯re a little late today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit more work than I thought.¡± Alexei¡¯s face, who nodded slightly, had a visible feeling of fatigue. ¡°The butler is showing signs of exhaustion as well though, so I¡¯ll have to take care of my facial expressions.¡± Alexei burst into laughter. He raised his hand and rubbed his tired face several times. After a while, Alexei raised his head. The deep blue eyes were now shining sharply without even a single gap. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°What about Elliot?¡± ¡°Young Master is sleeping.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Alexei, nodding his head, strides toward his office. ¡°I have to finish some work, bring a cup of coffee to the office. And¡­¡± Alexei, trying to ask about Anriche, shook his head and swallowed his word. Without even asking, she must be sleeping well in a fluffy and warm bed. She¡¯s the woman who values ??herself the most in the world, so she must be taking care of her body. ¡°Well, my Lord.¡± However, the butler who followed Alexei opened his mouth. Alexei glanced back. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Today, the Madam brought Liliana to the townhouse.¡± ¡°¡­Liliana?¡± Alexei¡¯s steps paused. ¡®Why did she bring Liliana?¡¯ Apparently, he was told that she was doing well with Baron Londini. ¡®Surely¡­ Is she going to put Liliana by her side and harass her?¡¯ The blue eyes stood sharply. ¡°That is¡­.¡± The butler slowly explained. Liliana wasn¡¯t living comfortably in Baron Londini, in fact, she was being treated like a maid at the Londini Orphanage. That¡¯s why Anriche brought Liliana. She fed Liliana well, dressed well, and treated her well. ¡°¡­Madam is sleeping with Miss Liliana now.¡± So, the butler concluded. At the moment, Alexei narrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Wait, did you say that Liliana was being treated like a maid?¡± ¡°Yes, she was.¡± ¡°¡­But Meg never said anything like that.¡± When he decided to entrust Liliana to the Rondini family, Alexei had instructed Meg to check periodically to see if Liliana was doing well. He was supposed to have left the matters of Liliana to the mistress, Anriche¡­ ¡®She wasn¡¯t interested in Liliana at all.¡¯ Rather, she said that for a low-ranking girl to be included in the family, Liliana was fortunate enough. So, the person he thought of after the dilemma was Meg, a maid, who had been with Duke Valois. ¡®Lady Liliana is doing very well.¡¯ That was Meg¡¯s usual reply. Alexei was caught up in a strange sense of incongruity. ¡°¡­Since the words of the Madam and Meg are so different, it seems that we have to reveal the truth.¡± The butler, watching Alexei¡¯s eyes, carefully added. He nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, it should be.¡± Alexei, who was in trouble for a while, opened his mouth. ¡°Just keep silent for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Though, I¡¯m not saying just bury it.¡± Alexei firmly added. ¡°The butler should investigate this matter separately.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll have to proceed in secret so no one would know about this matter.¡± ¡°¡­I will take your orders.¡± The butler, who gave a reliable answer, glanced sideways at Alexei. ¡°So, you won¡¯t ask Madam and Meg directly?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Alexei was silent for a moment. In his heart, he wanted to hold onto Anriche right away and ask,¡¯What happened?¡¯ Though on the other hand, Meg was also a very loyal maid. Rather than be suspicious of Meg, it was reasonable for Anriche to think of driving a wedge between Meg and Alexei. Regardless¡­ ¡®¡­At least today, didn¡¯t she seem to care for Liliana?¡¯ It was surprising. Anriche, whom he knew, was annoyed even with her own son, so he wasn¡¯t allowed to play with his mother. Of course, even a broken watch says the correct time twice a day. Anriche¡¯s actions are probably of that kind, but¡­ ¡°She¡¯s the mistress of Valois.¡± This fact has not changed. And the mistress of Valois deserves the respect appropriate for that position. No matter how suspicious he was of her, Alexei couldn¡¯t show his suspicion of her at a time when clear facts were not yet known. ¡°In fact, it is not too late to make a judgment after the facts become clear.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± The butler politely bowed his head. ¡°By the way, the family of Baron Londini dares to act like that¡­¡± Alexei¡¯s voice was suddenly quiet. ¡®We will take care of Liliana until she reaches adulthood.¡¯ ¡®No matter how close, couldn¡¯t we, the relatives, take care of her more carefully?¡¯ Were all those good words a lie? He thought they were friendly and kind-hearted enough to run an orphanage. Because of that, he entrusted the only daughter left by his precious close friend to them. By the way¡­ he didn¡¯t expect Baron Ron Dini to be abusing Liliana like that behind his back. Alexei grinds his teeth. He didn¡¯t know before he heard the story about Liliana, but when he heard it, there were many things that were suspicious. For instance¡­ ¡°Did Baron Ron Dini recently build an orphanage?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard so.¡± ¡°Where did the money used for the extension come from?¡± ¡­Such as the source of funds casually used by Baron Rondini. ¡°That is¡­.¡± The butler couldn¡¯t answer quickly, and he mumbled for a while. He doesn¡¯t even know. Alexei¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry because Meg has been saying that it¡¯s all right.¡± The butler didn¡¯t know what to do and looked at Alexei¡¯s eyes. ¡®I was too complacent.¡¯ Alexei reflected deeply in his heart. Of course, there is a reason he couldn¡¯t pay attention to Liliana. He was the only Duke of the Empire, and he was the emperor¡¯s trusted friend. Alexei was busy with his duties for the country and the duke¡¯s work, so he couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to her that much. ¡®But, this wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to be.¡¯ At least for the butler, he should have ordered him to keep an eye on Liliana. He shouldn¡¯t just trust Baron Rondini and Meg. ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s true that I have believed in Meg all this time.¡± Honestly, this problem wasn¡¯t something to blame the butler. The master didn¡¯t even order it. If he was moving at his own will, it¡¯s like an act of overtaking the master. Moreover, the butler was always suffering from overwork while doing housework because of the negligent mistress. He wouldn¡¯t have had enough time to care for Baron Rondini. Alexei, who opened and closed his eyes again, asked a question. ¡°How much money does Baron Londini take for Liliana¡¯s living expenses?¡± ¡°That will be about a thousand grossen.¡± In response, there was a deep wrinkle in Alexei¡¯s brow. If it was a thousand grossen, it was almost as much as the cost of living for three years in a common household¡¯s house. Even though they had received such a large sum, they were raising Liliana no less than a maid. Probably, the money was intercepted in the middle. ¡°In the future, make sure that the people from Baron Londini have no access to Aberyt¡¯s property.¡± Alexei said in a cold voice. ¡°When Liliana reaches adulthood, the fortune returns to her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The butler nodded and bowed down. Alexei squeezed the tip of his lips. ¡°Also, make sure to put a claim into the tax department of the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°So, that a tax investigation can go into the orphanage run by Baron Londini.¡± ¡°What? Tax investigation?¡± The butler¡¯s eyes widened. However, Alexei was determined. ¡°Yeah. If we¡¯re going to proceed, we have to be sure.¡± ¡°Yes. Can I put the claim directly from the duke?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± Alexei nodded his head. The butler continued asking. ¡°Would you like me to bring your coffee straight to the office?¡± ¡°No, do it in thirty minutes. I¡¯m thinking of going upstairs and seeing Elliot.¡± Elliot¡¯s fianc¨¦e came into the house, and somehow Alexei missed her. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell the kitchen that.¡± Alexei nodded, turning his steps toward Elliot¡¯s room. *** Alexei opened the door, being careful not to make any noise. The room wasn¡¯t very dark because the moonlight was seeping through the white curtains. Alexei silently approached the bedside. Elliot pulled the blanket tightly into his arms, and he was lying asleep. The fluttering sound of breath tickled his ears. ¡°¡­Cute.¡± Alexei smiled happily. Most people think that Elliot resembles him a lot, but Alexei¡¯s idea was a little different. The temperament inherited from Alexei and the unique ebony-like hair of Valois adds to it. Nevertheless, Elliot does resemble Anriche a lot. With the dense features, violet eyes, and an elegant neck like a deer. ¡°¡­¡± Alexei reached out his hand and arranged the scattered hair over Elliot¡¯s forehead. Looking at it, when he first met Anriche¡­ ¡®I thought I would somehow have a happy marriage.¡¯ The young lady of the renowned Marquis of Saxony. When they first met, she was aristocratic, graceful, and beautiful. They were married in a political marriage, but he thought it was all right. Even though it wasn¡¯t a burning love like flames, there was trust between each other. He believed that her confidence would lead to a stable marriage, and he did not doubt. Of course, that belief has turned into cold ashes from knowing Anriche¡¯s reality. ¡®Oh, useless thoughts.¡¯ When Alexei shook his head, Elliot raised his eyelid. Underneath the rich black lashes, his bright violet-colored eyes looked straight at Alexei. It was a look that resembled Anriche. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Oh, Elliot. I guess I woke you up.¡± Alexei laughed awkwardly. Elliot yawns and stretches. He opens his arms to his father. Alexei, who skillfully held his son, suddenly found an empty cup on the table. Seeing the traces of the brown liquid drying out, it seemed to be a cup of cocoa. ¡°For some reason, it seems that Meg had allowed cocoa before going to sleep.¡± Touching the child¡¯s back, Alexei opened his mouth with a complicated mind. Although suspicious circumstances have been caught regarding the Londini family¡­ ¡®But to Elliot¡­ I¡¯m glad Meg was around.¡¯ Unlike Anriche, who was cold about everything, Meg always treated Elliot with a smile. How lonely Elliott would have been without Meg¡­ But just then, Elliott shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t from Meg.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Mother brought it to me.¡± ¡®¡­Anriche?¡¯ At that moment, Alexey¡¯s hand, gently sweeping Elliot¡¯s back, stopped. Why does she give him his favorite cocoa, but not pay any attention to him? After a while, Alexei, who had refined his expression, smiled. ¡°All right. Did you clean your teeth well?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Elliot replied with a youthful smile. Alexei looked closely at Elliot, putting his son back on the bed. ¡°Good. It¡¯s late, so go to bed.¡± As he patted his shoulder and Elliot quickly fell asleep again. Alexei finally raised himself, after leaving a kiss on the child¡¯s cheek. ¡®¡­What the hell is Anriche thinking?¡¯ There were deep wrinkles on his forehead. Anriche¡¯s actions today were strange in many ways. The way she brought Liliana and looked after her closely, and brought cocoa to Elliot¡­ ¡®She¡¯s a little different from before¡­¡¯ Alexei, who thought so without realizing it, looked disillusioned. He doesn¡¯t know what the hell was she thinking. Isn¡¯t ¡®she¡¯ that Anriche? A woman who is arrogant, extravagant, and sees everyone as under her feet. She is a woman who does not care for anyone personally. Even though he was disappointed countless times, it was funny to see himself hoping for things to change again like this. ¡°¡­Hoo.¡± A short breath flowed through Alexei¡¯s lips. Any thoughts about Anriche are useless. Regardless, she would never change. He slipped out of the room with tired eyes. *** When she opened her eyes to the bright sunlight, it was morning. Anriche, who blinked her eyelids half-asleep, suddenly felt a little warmth in her arms. ¡°¡­Liliana?¡± As she called Liliana, the child raised her head and smiled with her eyes. ¡°Mother, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes, did you sleep well?¡± Anriche also smiled at the child. As she gently swept Liliana¡¯s soft cheeks, the child rubbed her hands like a young animal. ¡°Should we eat breakfast?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Maybe it¡¯s because I ate last night. I¡¯m still not hungry.¡± ¡°Hmm, really?¡± Well, they were late for dinner yesterday. Besides, didn¡¯t she drink a cup of cocoa before going to bed? Anriche nodded her head. ¡°Then, what would Liliana want to do today?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Liliana opened her eyes in a wide circle. ¡®What do I want to do?¡¯ The question was unfamiliar. Because so far, no one has ever asked Liliana what she wanted to do. Liliana, who had been contemplating for a while, carefully moved her lips. ¡°I¡­want to spend time with mother.¡± ¡°You want to spend time with me?¡± ¡°Yes. If I can be with mother, it doesn¡¯t matter much what I do.¡± Liliana firmly nodded her head. Anriche, who seemed to be worried for a moment, patted Liliana¡¯s head a couple of times. ¡°Then, shall we bake cookies today?¡± It was because she remembered when Liliana was eating the cookie, which was served as a dessert yesterday. Upon hearing her offer, Liliana lit her eyes like lanterns. ¡°Baking cookies? With mother?¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s great! I think it¡¯ll be so much fun!¡± Liliana raised her voice without knowing it. Then, as if surprised by her loud voice, she looked at Anriche¡¯s eyes. Anriche folded her eyes, insinuating that she doesn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Okay, then get up first. You can¡¯t lie in bed forever.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Liliana jumped out of bed. Anriche, who followed the child and stepped her foot away from the bed, called Liliana with her hand. ¡°Before going down to the kitchen, should we wash our face first?¡± ¡°Yes, mother!¡± She ran over to Anriche. Her appearance was like a chick following a mother chicken, so Anriche laughed out loud. *** As she was just getting out of the bedroom, Anriche found a doll in Liliana¡¯s arms. When she bought Liliana¡¯s dress at the clothing store, Anriche bought the doll as a present. Anriche asked questions with a puzzled face. ¡°By the way, why did you bring the doll?¡± ¡°Yes? That¡¯s because it¡¯s a precious doll that mother gave to me as a gift.¡± Liliana replied with the widest smile. ¡°When I spend time with mother, I try to carry this doll with me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So, every time I see this doll, I¡¯ll remember the fun I had with mother?¡± At those lovely words, Anriche blushed and closed her mouth with her hands. ¡®Our Liliana is so cute and unique!¡¯ Anriche was screaming inside her head. She found Elliott grinning in front of the door. ¡°Oh my God, Elliot?¡± Anriche opened her eyes wide. A child who usually doesn¡¯t walk near her bedroom is now here, willingly. She wondered why he came here. Elliot lifted his head stiffly, swallowing his dry saliva with a gulp. ¡°I came to say thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you? Why?¡± Elliot Bowed his head to bewildered Anriche. ¡°Thank you for bringing the cocoa yesterday.¡± ¡­You said you came here to greet me? When Anriche tilted her head, Liliana said hello to Elliot. ¡°Hello, Young Master Valois.¡± ¡°¡­Hello.¡± Elliot pretended not to be interested in Liliana. He looked down to his toes and said hello. However, his neck was already stained with a red color. ¡®Aha.¡¯ At the moment, a playful smile stood over Anriche¡¯s lips. Looking at it, Elliot seems to like her quite a bit since he first saw Liliana. ¡®Coming to say thank you for cocoa is just an excuse to come to my bedroom.¡¯ Perhaps Elliot wanted to see Liliana one more time, so he decided to visit. Well, even in the original story, they were lovers who could not live with each other¡­ Anriche was curious as she watched the two children behave. Elliot was looking at Liliana¡¯s doll with his eyes. He was embarrassed to look at Liliana¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t know what to say to her. As she interpreted that fervent gaze, Liliana carefully presented the doll to Elliot. ¡°Well, young master. Would you like to hold the doll once?¡± ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m a boy.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Boys are supposed to play with a wooden sword or toy carriage.¡± Having said so, Elliot whispered and turned his head away. Anriche, who was listening to the conversation between the two children, narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°Oh my God, Elliot. Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is it legally decided that ¡®boys should only play with wooden swords and toy carriages¡¯?¡± Perhaps caught off guard, Elliot looked blank. Anriche shrugged slightly. ¡°A girl can play with a wooden sword or a toy carriage, and a boy can play with a doll.¡± ¡°¡­Well, but.¡± ¡°Liliana has been offering for a while, so give it a hug if you want.¡± At the same time, Liliana took the doll to Elliot¡¯s arms. She then made eye contact with Elliot and smiled bashfully. Elliot¡¯s expression was relaxed from that spring flower-like smile. ¡°Uh¡­huh?¡± After some time has passed. Elliot only realized that he was making a pretty stupid look. With his face dyed red, he hurriedly returned the doll to Liliana. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Elliot, who muttered casually, ran away quickly. Liliana muttered in a confused voice. ¡°What is wrong with Young Master Valois?¡± ¡°Well, I wonder why?¡± Anriche, who answered with a smirk, took Liliana to the kitchen. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After a while, Anriche and Liliana entered the kitchen. The maids who were gathering and chatting were surprised and got up from their seats. ¡°I¡¯m going to bake some cookies with Liliana today.¡± ¡°Cookies?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients and equipment on my own, so you guys go out and take a break.¡± Having said that, Anriche put strength in her eyes and looked around the kitchen maids. It was a gaze that she wouldn¡¯t let Liliana know. As they understood the meaning, the maids shrugged their shoulders and bowed their heads. ¡°All right, madam.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After the maids slipped out like an ebbing tide, Liliana carefully seated the doll in her arms on the kitchen chair. Anriche looked at the figure with a happy glance. ¡°To make cookies, first, you have to wash your hands thoroughly.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Anriche washed her hands first, then Liliana followed her. She mixed the butter that was gently melted at room temperature with sugar and sifted the flour. Liliana, with her careful hand, was separating the egg yolk and white. While making the dough, Anriche slightly frowned her eyebrows. ¡°This.¡± It was because Liliana¡¯s rolled-up sleeves were running down her wrist. Anriche was confident she rolled up her sleeves tightly at the beginning, but she guessed it loosened. ¡°Come here, Liliana.¡± Anriche folded the child¡¯s sleeves and lifted them. Liliana, glancing at her tightly folded sleeves, muttered a little with her shy face. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Anriche, shrugging her shoulders, turned towards the cookie dough. Liliana couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Anriche¡¯s back for a while. ¡®¡­Mother is really sweet.¡¯ Someone taking a close look at her, and giving help at the right time. It was something that she had never experienced before. Over little Liliana¡¯s lips, a slow smile spread. It was a happy smile. *** Finally, the cookies are all baked. The savory and sweet smell from the cookies began to vibrate. Then, Elliot plopped his head into the kitchen. ¡°¡­ Are you baking cookies?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all baked, but it¡¯s still hot. When it cools down a bit, I¡¯ll share them with you.¡± Anriche replied with a smile. Elliot, who was looking over with an alert expression, sneaks into the kitchen. To cool the cookies, various animal-shaped cookies were laid out on a wide plate. He glanced at the cookies, asked a question. ¡°Then, does Dad have a share?¡± At that moment, Anriche stiffened. ¡®Oh, right.¡¯ Her mind was sold focused on Liliana and Elliot that she forgot about Alexei. ¡®I¡¯ll try bringing my baked cookies to him¡­ it¡¯s a miracle if he doesn¡¯t hate it.¡¯ Anriche, who was troubled with a suspicious face, carefully looked at Elliot. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t your father go to the Imperial Palace? Because he¡¯s so busy¡­¡± ¡°No, he said he was in the townhouse today.¡± ¡®¡­In other words, he¡¯s home in the townhouse.¡¯ Anriche groaned deeply. She could have pretended not to know, but now there¡¯s nothing that can be done since she was told now that he was home. Well, but¡­ Thinking of giving Alexei a cookie, it¡¯s so awkward that she wanted to die?! Tearing blood inside, Anriche examined to see if the cookie had cooled down. It was at the right temperature for eating. She glanced at the kids. ¡°Well, children. Would you like to eat cookies first?¡± ¡°Then, what about mother?¡± ¡°Oh, I want to bring cookies to the Duke.¡± At those words, Elliot had an unexpected look. ¡®Of course, I told her, saying ¡®dad is in the townhouse,¡¯ but¡­¡¯ In fact, Elliot thought it would be lucky enough if she would give the cookies to the duke through the maid. That would be the case because the Duke and the Duchess had pretended not to know each other for almost three years. ¡°Are you bringing it to him yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± Elliot shook his head. Well, it¡¯s no wonder that Elliot reacts like that. Somehow bitterly, Anriche took a plate of cookies, a teacup, and a tray with a teapot. *** Knock, knock. At the sound of the short knock, Alexei lifted his gaze. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Anriche.¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes widened a little at the hesitant voice. ¡®Anriche?¡¯ The Duke and Duchess of Valois have been living without barely even seeing each other¡¯s faces for the last three years. They only talked in unavoidable situations, and if it wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, it was enough to let the employees relay the message. In such a situation, what on earth did she come to his office for? ¡°¡­Come in.¡± The door opened. Anriche, carrying a tray in her hands, stepped her feet into his office. Alexei looked at her as if he was wondering what her intention was. ¡®Some might think I¡¯m here to assassinate you if you¡¯re being that cautious.¡¯ Anriche grumbled inside, putting the tray down on the table. At the same time, his picturesque eyebrows bent. ¡°What is all that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cookies and tea.¡± ¡°I know that. Why does the wife bring me cookies?¡± She was a little offended by his words. ¡®I even baked cookies and brought them with me, so why treat people this way?¡¯ ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not poisoned.¡± ¡°What?¡± At the sudden remark, Alexei made a puzzled face at the moment. Anriche raised her neck firmly and stared at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me from before, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Like I¡¯m going to assassinate you with this cookie.¡± Hearing so, Alexei became a little awkward because it was true that he kept his guard at her. Still, he quickly got his mind together because ¡®this¡¯ is Anriche. The reason she came to find him was actually apparent. ¡®The money you¡¯ve allocated is too small, so pay more.¡¯ ¡­ Probably for that reason. Alexei also knew that the shopkeepers on Le Morgan Street likened his wife as ¡®lottery tickets.¡¯ She literally sprinkled gold coins like water. As long as it is new and limited, she would buy anything. Designer¡¯s new products, dress and hats, shoes, jewelry, luxury desserts, and even useless furniture and ornaments¡­ ¡®Because I¡¯m on the lookout for her excessive spending, is she now trying to bring a cookie and buy some favor?¡¯ Alexei leaned against the chair, asking questions in a groaning voice. ¡°So now, you brought me a cookie with pure intentions?¡± Anriche opened her mouth and looked at Alexei. ¡°Hey. You know that¡¯s a very rude response, right?¡± ¡®¡­What?¡¯ At the unexpected reaction, Alexei was a little embarrassed. Anriche spoke with a sour face. ¡°I baked cookies with Liliana and just came here to give the Duke a little taste.¡± In those words, Alexei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®She baked cookies with Liliana?¡¯ Is she saying she made cookies herself? However, Anriche, whom Alexei knew so far, has a disgusting temper for even putting a drop of water on her finger. So, there¡¯s no way she would be able to handle ingredients such as flour and eggs¡­ Meanwhile, Anriche was firmly misunderstanding Alexei¡¯s silence. ¡°¡­Well, if you¡¯re in doubt about this cookie, I¡¯ll try one first. Is that good?¡± Anriche, who said so with a sulky face, picked up a cookie from the plate. A crunchy cookie chewing sounded could be heard, and after a while, Anriche, who ate all of her cookies, raised her nose. ¡°Now look. Can you see that I¡¯m fine?¡± Anriche grumbled into her mouth as she brushed the crumbs with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s just delicious. Seriously, there¡¯s nothing suspicious¡­¡± Alexei glanced at Anriche. Strangely enough, Anriche, who groaned with her mouth open, felt somehow not so bad to him. Of course, he was amazed at himself the next moment for thinking so. ¡®¡­Oh, when people fail ten times and do well once, they would look different.¡¯ Isn¡¯t Anriche just that? Alexei narrowed his forehead without noticing. Yet¡­ ¡®I¡¯m the one in the wrong anyway.¡¯ If he doesn¡¯t admit his fault here, he will end up becoming the same person as her. He struggled to repress the undeserved feelings and politely apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, but I¡¯m sorry if you were offended.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Anriche, who was showing her sulky expression, blinked her eyes without acknowledging. Well, I didn¡¯t know he would apologize so gently. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± An awkward stillness subsided. Anriche glanced at Alexei¡¯s eyes. He put down the pen, which he was busily fiddling with, and fixed his gaze at her. Meanwhile, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡®¡­Ah.¡¯ It was because she discovered the dark shadows underneath the eyes as though it was drawn with a fine brush. Looking at it, she realized it had been a long time since she had met Alexei in the townhouse. ¡®It seems like he¡¯s very busy, seeing that he looks so exhausted.¡¯ Anriche opened her mouth without knowing it. ¡°You look tired.¡± Oops. The moment those words were uttered, Anriche bit the tip of her though slightly. She meant to only think about it in her head, though the words just popped out of her mouth unknowingly. Alexei looked a little surprised by what she said. ¡°Are you worried about me right now?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes, what¡­ Should I not worry?¡± Anriche shrugged her shoulders. She didn¡¯t say anything she shouldn¡¯t say, so why did he say that? In short, Alexei and she are a legal couple. So, when a wife sees her husband¡¯s fatigue, is it not natural to worry? Meanwhile, Alexei, who heard Anriche¡¯s nonchalant answer, was in considerable shock. ¡®Is that person really Anriche?¡¯ Anriche, whom Alexei knew, was a woman who would never say, ¡®You look tired.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even care about other people¡¯s moods or physical condition since she was someone who was only interested in herself¡­ ¡°Yesterday, I heard that you left the office late because of a lot of work.¡± She said in a strange way. Alexei was confused, and her words were blurred. ¡°Oh, yeah¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± By then, Alexei, who had finally come to his senses, politely rejected her offer. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Then, please feel free to let me know if you ever need my help.¡± And, silence. ¡®No, is the duke not uncomfortable with this quietness? Is it only me that feels this way?!¡¯ Anriche simmered her insides and spoke again to try and get rid of the awkward silence. ¡°Oh, I brought Liliana.¡± ¡°I already heard it from the butler.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± Silence, again. She doesn¡¯t know how many silences this is. Anriche did not have the energy to overcome this awkwardness anymore. Gradually, she took a deep sigh and raised her body from the seat. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head out now.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re busy working. I shouldn¡¯t get in the way.¡± ¡®What¡­did she say just now?¡¯ Alexei doubted his ears. Anriche is caring about him. Is the sun rising from the west today? Grasping the doorknob, she glanced back. ¡°Oh, duke.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to work hard, but it¡¯s important to take a break as well.¡± Anriche, who said so, pointed to the cookie and tea she had brought with her glances. ¡°Make sure to eat the cookies because you need some sugar when you are working.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. I see.¡± ¡°Well then.¡± She bowed her head and gently closed the door. Click. As soon as the figure of Anriche disappeared from his sight, he quickly rose up from his chair. Standing in front of the table, Alexei glances down at the cookies she had brought with her. It was a chocolate cookie with various nuts. ¡®Was I too cold?¡¯ Blue eyes sank deeply. Looking at it now, it was true that she had been doing a great job as the mistress recently. Had it not been for her, Liliana would have continued to live while getting abused at the Londini Orphanage. In addition, the words ¡®I need more money¡¯ or ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ did not come out from her mouth either. ¡®She seriously, with pure intention, brought me cookies.¡¯ If so, then¡­ ¡°¡­I should have said thank you.¡± Through his lips, a mumble mixed with a brief sigh flowed. Alexei picked up a cookie. The cookies that crumble in his mouth were very tasty. *** Thinking back at the time a while ago, the very first time Anriche went to find Alexei. Liliana and Elliot were having an awkward time. ¡®If you¡¯re uncomfortable, you could just go, so why are you still here?¡¯ Liliana glanced at Elliot from the side. He was staring with fervent gaze at the cookies piled up in the basket. Of course, Elliot was embarrassed to talk to Liliana, but her misunderstanding was deepening. In the end, the eyes of the two children met. Elliot, surprised, stiffened his shoulder. ¡°Well, Young Master Valois.¡± Liliana carefully called him. He replied shyly and groaned. ¡°Why are you saying my name?¡± ¡°This cookie, I made it¡­¡± She carefully handed out the plate of cookies. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Who, who wants to eat these cookies.¡± Yet Elliot quickly reached out his hand and picked up the largest piece. ¡®Hey, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to eat¡­?¡¯ Liliana glanced at him while narrowing her eyes. Regardless, Elliot just continued to chew the cookie. After a while, his eyes turned wide. ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t just keep standing there. Come here and take a seat.¡± Liliana, pulling one of the chairs, beckoned at Elliot. The two children sat around a small table and ate cookies with milk together. Mixing with the sound of cookies being chewed, her lively voice echoed. ¡°Mother skillfully makes cookie dough herself¡­¡± Liliana was constantly talking. ¡°Isn¡¯t mother really great?¡± ¡°Great?¡± ¡°Yes! Mother is good at everything, and she made no mistakes, and¡­¡± All the bells and whistles were an affectionate tribute to Anriche. Liliana covered her cheeks with her hands, adding her words in an ecstatic voice. ¡°Honestly, I thought she was an angel when I first saw her.¡± ¡°What? An angel?¡± ¡°Yes, I never thought that such a beautiful person would exist in the world.¡± She enthusiastically nodded her head. If Anriche had heard that, she would have laughed happily. How could the parent and the child have the exact same first impression of each other? ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as wonderful as mother!¡± And so, she concluded that way. Elliot, listening to her compliments for Anriche with a disgusted expression, opened his mouth. ¡°¡­You know, someone would think my mother is your mother.¡± ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± She was surprised and looked around nervously. What should she do, she must have been talking about herself too much. Still, mother is not her mother, but the mother of the Young Master of Valois¡­ ¡°¡­¡± When she thought so, her appetite plummeted. Liliana put her half-eaten cookies on the plate. However, just then. ¡°Why do you like mother so much?¡± Elliot suddenly asked a question. His face, when asking so, was strangely mature. In response to the unexpected question, she tilted her head. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯ve been complimenting mother since a while ago.¡± He looked down at the basket of cookies. The dense cookies felt so unfamiliar. Anriche, whom he knew, wasn¡¯t the one who would bake cookies and spend time with her child. ¡°Honestly¡­ I¡¯m not sure why you follow her around so much.¡± Elliot, who lived here for a very long time was unfairly regarded by Anriche as an ¡®annoying child.¡¯ When he tried to approach her, she would push him away, and she hated when he called her ¡®mom.¡¯ For Anriche, Elliot wasn¡¯t a ¡®son¡¯ but a means of keeping the position of ¡®Valois¡¯ mistress.¡¯ So, he was very curious about Liliana, who follows his mother like a chick. Meanwhile, Liliana answered the question without hesitation. ¡°Mother was the first person who was kind towards me.¡± Not just anyone, but mother? Elliot barely repressed his desire to ask. She continued quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time that someone asked me what I wanted to do, the first time I wasn¡¯t given an order¡­ Mother was that person.¡± For the first time. For Liliana, Anriche meant that much towards her. She was the first person to treat Liliana as a ¡®child that needs to be protected,¡¯ rather than a ¡®useless insect.¡¯ One day, she suddenly wandered into her difficult daily life and changed Liliana¡¯s life to the fullest¡­ ¡®A person who was like a miracle to me.¡¯ After seeing Elliot¡¯s ambiguous expression, she quickly added her words. ¡°Of course, people have many different opinions.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°¡­There¡¯s a lot of forms.¡± ¡°Well, I mean. The mother that I know and the mother that the young master knows may be different.¡± Liliana recalled the Baron Londini couple. Their daughters were hugged and raised like a treasure pot, but they always stared at Liliana with cold gazes. ¡°Just¡­ I wanted to tell you that she is that kind of person.¡± Elliot looked at Liliana¡¯s smile and thought over how Anriche had been recently. To be honest, his mother¡¯s recent attitude toward him has changed a lot. She kept trying to talk gently to him, and she even brought him cocoa¡­ ¡®But can a person change like flipping a palm, just like that?¡¯ Elliot was in trouble. ¡®¡­Uh?¡¯ He noticed that Liliana looked at her. She was peering at Elliot¡¯s face. It was as though she was afraid that her words might make Elliot feel bad. She naturally felt uncomfortable and worried about other people¡¯s feelings. Elliot, who swallowed a sigh, suddenly threw a question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± ¡°What?¡± In response to that sudden question, she forgot to even look at Elliot¡¯s eyes and opened her eyes wide. ¡°Are you bored?¡± He repeated the question again. ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re bored, right?¡± Elliot asked Liliana several times. It¡¯s like the answer was already fixed, and he was just waiting for her to agree with him. Liliana nodded her head with a confused face. ¡°Uh, that, that¡­ it seems boring¡­?¡± ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll play with you today.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Because you ate with me, as a thanks, I¡¯ll play with you.¡± As his chest swelled greatly, Elliot asked a question again. ¡°So, what do you want to play?¡± ¡°Well¡­ well, playing with dolls¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Are you tired of dolls? You even brought them to the kitchen.¡± He was disgusted by the doll and gave a side glance at the doll in Liliana¡¯s arms. She shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not bored.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever received a gift, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had a doll.¡± Liliana replied with a shy expression. He lost the words to answer as he heard her reply. At best, it¡¯s just one doll, though she¡¯s so happy that she got that gift. What kind of life has Liliana lived so far? Just when he was feeling sad, she continued her words as she dyed her cheeks red. ¡°And importantly, mother chose for me, right?¡± ¡°¡­Oh yeah.¡± Elliot stopped looking at Liliana with sad eyes. It seemed like It will take a very long time before he could cross the mountain called ¡®mother¡¯ and win Liliana¡¯s favour. After sighing, Elliot reached his hands out to Liliana. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± However, Liliana only glanced down at the hand reaching out towards her as she couldn¡¯t easily hold his hand, with the thought of ¡®how could a child like her dare to hold the young master¡¯s hand¡¯ in mind. But just then. ¡°Oh, why not hold it?¡± Elliot grabbed her hand. Embarrassed, Liliana reflexively tried to stop Elliot. ¡°You-you-young master?¡± ¡°Why do you call me Young Master, it¡¯s Elliot.¡± At that bleak reply, Liliana¡¯s face turned a new red color. ¡®Is he allowing me to call him that?¡¯ However, Elliott carried on with his words. ¡°And why do you keep talking so politely? We are the same age.¡± ¡°Yes? Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°Stop that.¡± ¡°But how dare I speak to the young master¡­¡± She hastily swallowed her words. All of a sudden, with his eyes narrowly open, he was staring at her. ¡°Seriously, you aren¡¯t going to stop that?¡± ¡°Uh, that-that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Really, really?¡± ¡°¡­Well, uh, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Unable to overcome Elliot¡¯s tenacious gaze, Liliana eventually spoke naturally with a stiff voice. Only then, Elliot smiled softly, satisfied. ¡°Then, shall we eat cookies and play dolls?¡± *** After a while. Anriche found two children playing doll play in the living room together. At the cute scene, she closed her mouth with her hand. ¡®Cute! It¡¯s so cute when the two little kids play.¡¯ Anriche quickly entered the living room. As soon as Elliot saw her, he looked at her and stiffened his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t run away like before. ¡®Wow, this. Is it great progress?¡¯ Anriche stopped, and her nose tingled. Meanwhile, as soon as Anriche and Liliana¡¯s eyes met, she smiled brightly. ¡°Ah, mother¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Yes. Liliana and Elliot, are you playing dolls?¡± ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Anriche, who smiled at Liliana, looked at the children playing. The children were sitting on the carpeted floor. It was quite a full-fledged play to see how they even lined up the housekeepers. ¡°It must be fun. Can I join?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Liliana enthusiastically nodded her head. On the other hand, Elliot suddenly became a little sulky. ¡°I was having fun with Liliana¡­¡± He grunted a little from his mouth. Liliana and him were playing together, so he didn¡¯t like the situation where Anriche intervened between them. Seeing so, Anriche spoke to him in a mischievous voice. ¡°Ah, my son. Did you want to play with your pretty fianc¨¦e alone?¡± ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing like that!¡± Maybe he was stabbed in the heart, Elliot was furious. Anriche held back her laughter that was about to burst out. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll believe you aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I, I said it¡¯s not that!¡± ¡°You know, Elliot? Too much denial could mean affirmation sometimes.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± In response to the smirk from Anriche, he was trying to stop her with his blushed face. She settled next to Liliana, and she handed Anriche the doll. ¡°Mother is the princess!¡± It was the same doll that Anriche bought at the clothing store. It was also the doll that was attached to Liliana arms every time. She shook her head lightly and lifted up a doll in a lady¡¯s outfit. ¡°No, princess is Liliana.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Because Liliana is my princess.¡± When she replied so and looked into her eyes, Liliana became ecstatic. Elliot widened his axe eyes and stared at his mother, who skillfully seduced his fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s how the doll play began. *** ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Alexei, who was busy checking the papers, dropped his pen and sighed. The fact that he didn¡¯t say thank you to Anriche stayed in his mind until now. ¡®I had to say thank you, too.¡¯ It felt as if he had a thorn in his throat. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work. Alexei eventually got up and walked towards Anriche¡¯s room. However, she was not in her room. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ When Alexei was puzzled, in the distance, he heard a faint sound of laughter. ¡®Is it from the living room?¡¯ Consequently, Alexei headed in that direction. Through the half-open door of the living room, he saw Anriche and the two children. At that moment, his eyes were full of suspicion. ¡®Not someone else, but my wife¡­ She is playing dolls with the children?¡¯ In addition, sitting on the floor, not on the sofa? Anriche used to say it wasn¡¯t classy to sit on the floor. ¡®¡­Maybe she¡¯s not bullying the kids, right?¡¯ Alexei¡¯s eyes narrowed. But unexpectedly, Anriche was playing well with the children. She even played the role of a maid skillfully. Until now, she despite humans below her, but now she¡¯s playing the maid role? Alexei was extremely surprised. Suddenly. Anriche, who was looking around, looked straight at him. The two eyes met. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but it seemed as though he was spying on Anriche and the two children playing. Eventually, Alexei, who could not overcome the embarrassment, turned his head and coughed. The back of his neck was suddenly stained red. ¡®No. Why is that human staring in this direction with such bloody eyes?¡¯ Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡®No way, are you doing this because you think I¡¯m going to eat the kids?¡¯ Just when she was complaining inside, Alexei stepped into the living room. With a somewhat awkward face, he asks her a question. ¡°Well, are you playing with dolls?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, duke. You¡¯re here?¡± Anriche smiled on the outside while shedding bloody tears inside. He was making her feel awkward. Though even in uncomfortable situations, she has to smile steadily! ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think I even got to say thank you properly.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you bring cookies earlier?¡± In response, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡®Really? You came all the way here to say thank you to me for bringing you cookies?¡¯ Alexei, who hesitated for a moment, gestured at her slightly. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 It meant for her to get closer. ¡®Huh? What?¡¯ Anriche, confused, leaned her head towards him. To prevent the children from hearing, Alexei continued more words he wanted to say in a quiet voice. ¡°Also, thank you for taking care of Liliana well¡­¡± Did the sun rise in the west this morning? What¡¯s up with Alexei¡­? She stared blankly at him. Since the gaze felt embarrassing, so at the same time, he turned away. Liliana jumped up from her seat and greeted him. ¡°Gre-greetings, Duke Valois.¡± Because of the tension, Liliana¡¯s voice was shivering thinly. ¡°I¡¯m Liliana Aberyt. Thank you so much for allowing me to stay in the townhouse.¡± Swallowing her dry saliva, she concluded her words. Anriche looked at Liliana with a warm gaze. ¡®Oh, my kitten. You don¡¯t even need to say hello!¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®¡­On the contrary, why is that guy¡¯s reaction so blunt?¡¯ Anriche opened her eyes narrowly and glanced at him. When our Liliana greets so cutely, isn¡¯t it supposed to melt his heart? ¡°Hey, duke.¡± Anriche opened her mouth suddenly. Alexei glanced back at her. ¡°Why do you treat Liliana so bluntly?¡± Anriche snapped. Hearing those words, he was a little embarrassed. He just replied as normally, but it was blunt? ¡°Was¡­I blunt?¡± ¡°Yes. It would be better if you smiled a little.¡± With Anriche¡¯s nagging, Alexei couldn¡¯t hide his shivering expression. He can¡¯t believe he¡¯s getting that kind of nagging from her, of all people. Meanwhile, Elliot, who was glazing at Liliana¡¯s expression, suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Mother is right, father.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you have such an expressionless face, it¡¯s kind of scary sometimes.¡± With a desire to look good in front of Liliana, Elliot put strength in both of his eyes and looked at Alexei. ¡°What if Liliana gets scared because of father?¡± ¡­Even Elliot agreed so. Alexei swept down his mouth without realizing. Come to think of it, there really wasn¡¯t a single hint of a smile on his face. ¡®Right. My face was so stern¡­¡¯ In many ways, this was different. Anriche, who has never been interested in children so far, is giving him the advice, saying, ¡®you must be kind when dealing with children.¡¯ But what¡¯s even more interesting¡­ ¡®Even though she pointed out my actions, it doesn¡¯t feel so bad.¡¯ Usually, Alexei would say, ¡®are you at a point to say that?¡¯ but that¡¯s all. It was peculiar. Meanwhile, while Alexei was having a self-reflection time, Anriche was checking what time it was. It was a little over one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. And for her, she realized the children had skipped the meal as if they couldn¡¯t see when dirt got into their eyes. ¡°Kids, should we have lunch now?¡± Anriche skillfully brought it up to the children. It looked like a mother hen calling chicks under its wings. ¡®Then, is the wife and children going for lunch now?¡¯ As Alexei was standing awkwardly, she looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the duke¡¯s lunchtime, too?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It is.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Anriche fell into trouble for a moment. Looking at it, aren¡¯t Liliana and Alexei meeting for the first time today? Liliana¡¯s personality is a bit shy, so it would be nice to allow her to spend time with him too. Although¡­ ¡®Will Alexei, who is so stubborn, want to join us?¡¯ Alexei¡¯s reaction was roughly being guessed. He might reply, ¡®I have to go to work, so it¡¯s better for the wife and children to eat together.¡¯ Besides, she already got some hate from him. ¡®Hoo, is this my fate¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, she opened her mouth with no expectation. ¡°Since we met like this, how about having a meal together?¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re busy? Then, it can¡¯t¡­ What?¡± Expecting the reaction of him refusing, her eyes were wide open. Alexei shrugged his shoulders lightly. ¡°I said, all right.¡± ¡°Uh, um, well. I¡¯m going to eat with you as well¡­ Is that all right?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all right.¡± After listening to his answer, she was confused. ¡®Is he really okay about eating with her?¡¯ When she brought him cookies, she noticed that he was still uncomfortable and wary of her. Though, of course, he came here to say thank you¡­ ¡®Didn¡¯t he hate me?¡¯ With mixed feelings, she led the children to the dining room. Alexei followed with a neat step. *** Alexei was very worried as he was sitting at the table, but the feeling went away. ¡®Well¡­ It didn¡¯t make me more tactful or uncomfortable than I expected.¡¯ Anriche glanced sideways at Alexei, while serving the meal with graceful movements. He was truly the epitome of a perfect noble. The knives moving like flowing water, skillfully removed the meat attached to the bone. Wow, he spread the meat very well. Well, it was said that Alexei was the first sword of the Empire. If he handles the sword well, he should handle cutleries well, too. Around the time, Anriche was having such a useless thought. ¡°¡­¡± As Elliot groaned while trying to reach a salt shaker in front of her. So, Anriche handed over the salt shaker without much thought. ¡°Well, here. Salt.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± He picked up the salt shaker with an awkward face. Alexei¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡®¡­Now, she isn¡¯t even annoyed by Elliot.¡¯ Normally, she would have shouted, ¡®why are you groaning like that without dignity.¡¯ However, the next moment, something more surprising happened. Anriche found a sauce on Liliana¡¯s mouth, and she naturally pulled out her handkerchief. The hand that wipes the child¡¯s lips was very gentle. ¡°Oops, there¡¯s sauce on you.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± At Anriche¡¯s meticulous care, Liliana was shy and a little happy. To imply that it was okay, she smiled at Liliana. Alexei looked closely at her. ¡®¡­Was she always like this with children in the first place?¡¯ It can¡¯t be. The Anriche he knows is¡­ At that moment when Alexei¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled deeply. Liliana missed her knife while cutting her meat. Changgang! With a sharp loud sound, the knife rolled over the marble floor, and a brown sauce stain was left on the floor. The frightened Liliana hardened on the spot. ¡°So, so, so, sorry¡­¡± She muttered a little with an overwhelmed, terrified face. Then, Anriche narrowed her eyebrows for a while. Kerchang! She dropped her own knife to the floor. With an unexpected act, Alexei and Elliot opened their eyes wide. Regardless, she remained quiet. ¡°It¡¯s okay. People can make mistakes.¡± Having said so, she patted Liliana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look, did I just drop the knife?¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°How can a person be perfect? ??As an adult, I also make mistakes as well.¡± Anriche said clearly. Hearing so, the tension on Liliana¡¯s shoulder was released a little. ¡°Liliana is still young, so it¡¯s natural for you to learn by making mistakes.¡± Meanwhile, she noticed Alexei¡¯s gaze towards her. The look of surprise was clearly visible. To someone like Alexei, Anriche must be doing something very wrong in his eyes. ¡®I know it¡¯s against the etiquette, but please close your eyes just this once.¡¯ Anriche mouths her lips slowly so that Liliana wouldn¡¯t hear her, but Alexei just stared blankly at her, shocked. Meanwhile, She is now busy appeasing Liliana, who has been sad. ¡®She was originally a person who gets angry like fire even if there was a small mistake in etiquette¡­¡¯ It was the first time he saw her, not just anyone else, covering someone¡¯s fault so generously. In the next moment, Elliot and Alexei¡¯s eyes met. Elliot had the same thought, and his face was stunned. *** After the meal. Anriche heard good news. ¡°Miss Liliana¡¯s rooms are all in order.¡± Finally, the room she had arranged for her future use is done. Liliana looked up at her with sparkly eyes. ¡°Mother, I want to see the room with mother¡­ is it okay?¡± Then, Elliot opened his mouth at the same time. ¡°What, are you going alone with just mother?¡± ¡°What? Oh no, huh?¡± ¡°I want to go to your room, too.¡± Elliott proclaimed in a shaky voice. Furthermore, Alexei also joined. ¡°I¡¯m also curious about how Liliana¡¯s room was decorated.¡± ¡°Th-the Duke is also¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. In the future, we will be a family of the townhouse, so we should know what kind of environment you are staying in?¡± Alexei said firmly. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Perhaps it was because he remembered what happened the last time he had believed in the Londinis. As a result, all four people went to visit Liliana¡¯s room. ¡°Wow, this is my room?¡± Liliana looked at her room decorated in bright colors and couldn¡¯t hide her joyful expression. The best room that she has ever seen was the room used by her sixth cousin sister, Baron Londini¡¯s daughter¡­ ¡®I think this is a lot better than that room.¡¯ Liliana, who couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene of the room, was slightly depressed a little later. Anriche quickly noticed her reaction, asked a question. ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± She was only quivering her lips for a long time and spoke with an expression that seemed to quench all the worries of the world. ¡°Now that I have my room, I don¡¯t think I will sleep with mother anymore¡­¡± ¡°What, were you worried about that?¡± Anriche burst into laughter. ¡°If Liliana wants, you can sleep with me anytime.¡± ¡°Yes? But¡­¡± ¡°Is that right, Duke?¡± She turned the question to Alexei. ¡®We use our own room anyway, right? So, hurry up and say yes!¡¯ The fiery purple eyes were shouting like that towards him. Unable to overcome the force, Alexei nodded his head without knowing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right.¡± ¡°Look, the Duke says so, too.¡± Anriche, who said so, stroked Liliana¡¯s hair. She buried her face in the hem of Anriche¡¯s dress, relieved. And Alexei, who was watching her¡­ ¡®something¡¯s a little weird.¡¯ For them, it was quite natural to use different bedrooms. Somehow now, it was a natural thing. ¡®¡­Too bad.¡¯ With an emotion of unknown reason, Alexei crumbled his forehead. *** After everyone went back, Liliana was left alone in her room. ¡®This pretty room is my room¡­¡¯ Looking around in her room with her eyes beaming. She stroked the canopy over the bed and even the dust-free furniture. As she stared at the flickering curtains, Liliana¡¯s eyes were soaked with thrill. ¡®It¡¯s not cold, it¡¯s not dirty, it¡¯s all¡­ It¡¯s my room.¡¯ It¡¯s not a warehouse with stuff in, nor a gloomy attic room that doesn¡¯t even get the sun. A room reserved exclusively for her. Liliana was deeply touched. ¡®¡­Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m back in time.¡¯ At the time when Liliana lived not as ¡°the insect in the orphanage,¡± but as ¡°the dear daughter of Count Aberyt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, it seemed like tears would fall, so Liliana bit her lips lightly. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Through the half-open door, a sharp voice rang. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Liliana peeked her head out of the door. The first person to come into her sight was a new maid, holding a full laundry basket. What did she do so wrong, she thought. The maid was tightening her waist. ¡°So-sorry.¡± However, the maid who stood across from her showed no sign of relieving her anger. ¡°How much time do you want to spend carrying this laundry?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you as soon as possible. Miss Meg¡­¡± The new maid was now almost crying. ¡®Meg?¡¯ Liliana¡¯s eyes went wide. It was definitely a name she¡¯s ever heard of. Well¡­ ¡®When I was playing dolls earlier, Elliot told me.¡¯ His excited voice was still good in her ears. ¡®I¡¯ll introduce Meg to you later.¡¯ ¡®Meg? Who is that?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s the maid chief who has worked in my house for the longest time. She¡¯s been taking care of me since I was a kid.¡¯ Elliot¡¯s eyes, who said that, were filled with unhidden affection for Meg. ¡®Meg is really good to me.¡¯ ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Hmm. So, she will definitely treat Liliana very kindly.¡¯ At that time, she heard that the maid named Meg was like a very warm person¡­ When she tilted her head. ¡°Really, so useless!¡± With her ferocious cry, Meg pushed the new maid. ¡°Ack!¡± Badump! Lying on the floor, the new maid missed her basket of laundry. Dirty laundry, soaring into the air, fell over the maid¡¯s head. The maid¡¯s face was dyed a new red with shame. At the same time, Liliana popped out of the door without her knowledge. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so angry, right?!¡± Liliana, who raised her voice, bit her lips tightly, achingly. ¡®Maybe, am I too presumptuous?¡¯ She hasn¡¯t been in the townhouse for long yet. Even though mother tells her that she is ¡°her daughter-in-law,¡± she has not even been recognized by everyone¡­ ¡®¡­But.¡¯ Liliana slightly looked down, glancing at the new maid. Over the maid who was being bullied, she saw herself suffering in the Londini orphanage. With a sharp feeling in her heart, she came to her senses. ¡®My body moved first before I knew it.¡¯ She swallowed dry saliva. Suddenly, Meg, who looked furious, was facing Liliana. ¡®I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d run into each other like this here. Bad luck¡­¡¯ Meg grunted inside. She was now in a terrible mood. Since Liliana came to the townhouse, Elliot¡¯s interest was all about her. ¡®It¡¯s very troublesome with just one madam, but he has to pay attention to that little girl as well.¡¯ Recently, Anriche has changed her attitude as though she had become someone else. Fortunately, so far, Elliot has not completely dropped his wariness to his mother. However¡­ ¡®If the Madam keeps acting so kindly, Master Elliot will eventually open his heart.¡¯ And if that happens, her position narrows. In such a crisis, she sees Liliana, a thorn in the eye, interrupting her¡­ ¡®¡­This feels offensive, too.¡¯ It felt like her stomach was twisting. Meg opened her mouth in a cold voice. ¡°Lady Liliana, it¡¯s my job to teach the new maid.¡± ¡°Yes, though. This is¡­¡± ¡°The Lady better not get involved in the maid¡¯s business.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liliana swallowed her breath. Meg slightly raised chin, stiff neck, and waist. Then, she put her arms crossed in front of her chest and spread her lips with an oblique smile. Above all, even those pupils arrogantly looking down at Liliana. Meg was now completely ignoring her. But just then. ¡°¡­Meg, why are you that rude to Liliana?¡± An unusual voice rang. It was Elliot. Liliana opened her eyes wide. Meg, too, became white-faced and fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Yo-Young Master Elliot?!¡± In her thinly trembling voice, the arrogance from dealing with Liliana disappeared without a trace. He stared at Meg with cold eyes. ¡°No matter how much I like Meg, I think this behavior is unacceptable?¡± Elliot, who shot his words like that, bowed his waist. He picked up a piece of laundry that fell on the floor and put it in the laundry basket. He then looks back at Meg. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push people, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for education¡­¡± ¡°You can teach with words. Why do you need to push people? What if that maid gets hurt?¡± He was very disappointed. ¡°Besides, Liliana is my fianc¨¦e.¡± Fianc¨¦e. At that word, Meg crushed the soft flesh in her mouth. He was speaking in a rare determined voice. ¡°That means, treating Liliana with care is the same as treating me with care.¡± ¡°¡­Yo-young master.¡± ¡°So, in the future, I hope you will be polite to her.¡± Then, Elliot turned towards Liliana. ¡°Are you okay, Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded blankly. Only after hearing the answer, Elliot looked a little relieved. Even at the new maid, he immediately asks questions. ¡°You¡¯re not injured either?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Good thing. You can go now.¡± At that point, the new maid bowed her head over and over again and she hurriedly left the place. Meg quickly tried to soothe Elliot. ¡°Young Master, I¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses.¡± At those cold words, as if cutting with a knife, she hardened her shoulders without realizing. His gaze towards Meg was cold. ¡°Come on, Liliana.¡± Saying so, Elliot quietly took her hand in his. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Liliana unexpectedly followed Elliot¡¯s footsteps. Every time she looked at the back of the two children, Meg couldn¡¯t overcome her anger and clenched her fists tightly. ¡®It can¡¯t be like this¡­!¡¯ Elliot, who was always friendly to her, said he hated her for the first time. And it was all because of that girl, Liliana. ¡®If I don¡¯t do anything to that girl somehow!¡¯ Her eyes sharpened. Meg, who was in distress for a while, strode away. Her destination was the maids¡¯ restroom. ¡°Oh my God, chief maid!¡± The maids opened their eyes wide. She sat next to the maids with a smile and gently asking a question. ¡°Is everything all right these days?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s always hard.¡± ¡°The number of people we have to serve has increased by one.¡± ¡°Why, why do we have so much work¡­¡± The maids grunted with their mouths open. Honestly, it was a ridiculous complaint because Liliana was a child who rarely relies on an adult¡¯s help. Her experience of working as a maid in her orphanage in the past made her precocious. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can do this.¡¯ That was Liliana¡¯s habit, but she was already in a situation where she was hated in many ways. There¡¯s no way the maids will look at her positively. Meg caught that part sensitively, and the maids¡¯ dissatisfaction was even more fanned. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. By the way, did Miss Liliana know?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The fact that we are struggling so hard because of Miss Liliana.¡± At Meg¡¯s question, the maids shook their heads. ¡°How can we complain about that to the madam?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even now, madam is very protective of Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°If you make fun of her for no reason, and it gets into her ears¡­¡± The maids trembled all over. Meg clicked her tongue briefly and shook her head. ¡°Of course, we shouldn¡¯t talk openly. If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll get the wrath of the madam.¡± ¡°Then, we can¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°But¡­we are not forbidden to complain to Miss Liliana, right?¡± Her voice became a little more stealthy. ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t it true that Miss Liliana is causing all sorts of uproar in Valois?¡± ¡°Well, it is?¡± ¡°Our work itself has become heavy, and the problem with the madam only defending Lady Liliana.¡± She spoke, pretending to really care about the maids. ¡°So, I think she should know that, too¡­ What do you think?¡± ¡°Ha, the chief maid is right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we should make Miss Liliana know.¡± Each of the maids nodded. ¡®Okay, this seems to be successful.¡¯ Meg¡¯s lips drew a smooth line. The Duchess of Valois is openly defending the girl of Count Aberyt, so she couldn¡¯t, unfortunately, do it herself. However, out of sight, she can secretly isolate the girl. All the maids were in Meg¡¯s grasp. ¡®You dare embarrass me in front of Master Elliot?¡¯ Know your place and be quiet! She was willing to repay this humiliation somehow. Meg grinds her teeth. *** A few days later, it was a warm afternoon. It was an exceptionally sunny day for spring. The sunlight is warm, and clouds like cotton balls float on the bright blue sky. ¡®It¡¯s a little disappointing just to let this day go.¡¯ Anriche looked out of her window and glanced back at Liliana sitting on the round sofa. Thinking about it, she seems to have been indoors since she came to the townhouse. It was time for her to go outside at least once. ¡°Liliana, isn¡¯t it frustrating because you¡¯re only in the mansion all the time? ¡°Yes? No, it¡¯s not stuffy at all.¡± She shook her head, then added her words in a shy voice. ¡°I am with mother.¡± ¡­Cute. ¡®Our Liliana, you¡¯re so cute!¡¯ With the loveliness of Liliana, who unexpectedly tapped her heart, Anriche was distraught. ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯re at the age of playing outside. It¡¯s not good to stay in the mansion all the time.¡± Anriche, who barely came to that thought, tried hard to open her mouth, pretending to be an adult. ¡°The weather is very nice today, so would you like to go around the garden?¡± As soon as she heard that, Liliana raised her ears like a dog who heard the word ¡®walk.¡¯ ¡®Going for a walk with mother?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I want to go!¡± It was almost a shout. Anriche barely put up with her laughter that was about to burst out. Then, the two were heading to the garden like so. Elliot held his head over the railing of the stairs on the second floor. ¡°What, Liliana. Where are you going?¡± ¡°Huh? The sunlight is so warm, so I¡¯m going to go to the garden with mother.¡± She replied with a gentle voice. Anriche watched the two children talk with warm eyes. At first, Liliana called him ¡®Young Master Valois,¡¯ but now she, who used pompous words of honor, was quite friendly with him. Elliot also seemed to be pleased to accept that friendly attitude of hers. Meanwhile, when he heard those words, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you leaving without me?¡± ¡°Huh? No, I didn¡¯t mean to leave you out¡­¡± ¡°I want to go, too.¡± Elliot, who said so abruptly, ran down the stairs. The two children who followed Anriche looked like chicks following a mother hen. ¡®Yellow chicks and black chicks¡­¡¯ Suddenly thinking so, she laughed. Elliot glanced at her with a suspicious look. ¡°Why are you laughing so much?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± She couldn¡¯t say that she laughed because they were like chicks, so Anriche just shook her head. In the meantime, she came up with a good idea. ¡°Guys, would you guys go out first?¡± ¡°Just us? What about mother?¡± Liliana tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go down after grabbing a few children¡¯s books.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a fairy tale¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever read a fairy tale book before. Why, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate it at all!¡± Liliana shook her head and continued, dyeing her cheeks red. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°All right. Do you have anything you want to read?¡± To that question, Liliana couldn¡¯t answer easily. That would probably be the case because she had hardly ever read a fairy tale book before. She stared at Liliana¡¯s blurred face, and Anriche felt aghast. But then. ¡°I like ¡®Hans and Fairy¡¯s Adventure¡¯.¡± Elliot quickly noticed and saved Anriche. She sighed of relief inside. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring that with me.¡± ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll be sitting on the bench with Liliana.¡± Elliot replied in a rare, calm voice. He seemed very happy to have the opportunity to be alone with Liliana. That was because usually, she would stick with Anriche. So, Anriche headed to the children¡¯s playroom, and the two children went out into the garden, holding hands side by side. ¡°Mother, you have to come quickly!¡± While walking, led by Elliot, she shouted, looking behind her a regretful face. Anriche smiled and waved her hand. *** ¡­How did I get to sit here alone? Liliana sat on the bench and reflected on the process, which she had been left alone in the garden. She was sure she was with Elliot at first¡­ ¡®Liliana, don¡¯t you want to eat a snack?¡¯ When he asked that question in a subtle voice, she shouldn¡¯t have inadvertently nodded her head. ¡®Then how about an apple pie?¡¯ ¡®Apple pie?¡¯ ¡®Yeah. It was served as a dessert this morning, so there will still be one or two pieces left.¡¯ Upon hearing those words, Liliana swallowed a gulp. When she recalls the taste of the sweet apple pie, her saliva spontaneously accumulates in her mouth. Then, he jumped up from his seat. ¡®I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and bring it back.¡¯ ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®Wait a little. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡¯ Eliot was overly motivated by wanting to somehow look good to her. Liliana stared blankly at his back that disappeared quickly. Since then, it has already been more than ten minutes. ¡®Whether it¡¯s mother or Elliot, I hope they can come soon.¡¯ Thinking so, Liliana looked down at the tip of her toe. The black shoes with polished ends were one of the items that Anriche had bought the other day at the clothing store. When she recalled Anriche, her heart warmed up somehow. ¡°¡­.Hehe.¡± Liliana stretched her foot. The sunlight reflected off the tip of her shoe¡¯s tip was shining. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Just when she was glancing around happily. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hard¡­¡± Someone¡¯s great lament was heard. Startled, Liliana raised her head. Not far from the bench where she was sitting, some of the maids gathered to sweep the floor. One of the maids lamented. ¡°Have you heard? This time the kitchen has become a mess.¡± ¡°They said the cookie dough was sticking all over the place?¡± At the voice filled with resentment, Liliana shrugged her shoulders without knowing because it was her mother and her who made cookies recently. ¡°After cleaning all the dough, the chief maid couldn¡¯t even lift her arm.¡± ¡°Oh my God, is that because of muscle pain?¡± ¡°What a poor thing, the chief maid is suffering so much¡­¡± ¡®No way, is Meg suffering muscle pain because of me? Though when she saw her before, she looked fine¡­¡¯ Liliana swallowed dry saliva. ¡°Madam was an aristocratic person, right? She didn¡¯t even do anything in the kitchen¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Besides, I¡¯m so sorry for the young master.¡± ¡®¡­Why Elliot?¡¯ She glanced at the maids. The maids were now raising their voices as though wanting Liliana to hear them. ¡°That¡¯s right. I mean, right now, his mother was stolen by Miss Liliana, right?¡± ¡°Because of Miss Liliana, I don¡¯t think the young master is getting any attention from her.¡± The maids talked to each other as though Elliot was pitiful. It was a dirty method. The other day, when Anriche warned, ¡®don¡¯t talk about Liliana from the back,¡¯ they are now swearing by using the form of complaining. ¡®Because Miss Liliana came in, the work increased, and the maids are suffering from excessive work.¡¯ ¡®The madam who was aristocratic changed because of Liliana.¡¯ ¡®I feel so sorry for Young Master Elliot, who had not been receiving attention from the madam.¡¯ After all, it was no different than saying that all the problems were caused by Liliana. In fact, if she thought about it, she would realize that those complaints were absurd. Not only did they not make the kitchen dirty enough to make Meg suffer from muscle aches while cleaning, and Anriche had even cleaned up before leaving. In the first place, Meg was the chief maid who oversaw the townhouse and was also Elliot¡¯s nanny. So, she could not be in charge of cleaning the kitchen. Above all, before she came in, his relationship with Anriche was the worst. Rather, with her coming in, Elliot approached his mother a little more than before. However, Liliana was still young, and her head wasn¡¯t smart enough to make rational judgments. She also feared that she was hated by the people of Valois. ¡®After all¡­ I¡¯m the problem.¡¯ Liliana bit her lips tightly and huddled her whole body. Everyone treated her warmly, spoke with a friendly voice, and smiled kindly. So, she forgot. ¡®Because of me, there is an uproar in the Valois Duchy.¡¯ Without anyone noticing, there was one gaze staring towards Liliana¡¯s sloppy look. It was Anriche. ¡®Wow, they really.¡¯ She squeezed her fist. ¡®I warned them not to be mean to the child, so now they¡¯re using this method?¡¯ Why would they bully a kid? ¡®¡­Anyway, something a little weird.¡¯ Anriche narrowed her eyes. On the first day Liliana entered the Duchy, she had warned directly to the maids who had spoken behind the child¡¯s back. She told them not to treat Liliana with carelessness. Since then, the maids have been polite to Liliana, at least outwardly. ¡®But now, they¡¯re so rude to Liliana?¡¯ Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her suspicious expression and took her step. However, just then. ¡°¡­Stop it, Miss Liliana will hear that.¡± A small maid opened her mouth while swallowing her dry saliva. Oh? At that moment, Anriche turned into an unexpected look. ¡®Look at this. There is a maid who is on Liliana¡¯s side?¡¯ Liliana was also surprised, looking around with her eyes wide open. ¡®Oh, that maid¡­¡¯ At the same time, her eyes were filled with light. She was the new maid whom Liliana had help from Meg the other day. The maid who led the gossip opened her eyes. ¡°What did you say now?¡± ¡°What you said was a little bit harsh, right? You don¡¯t have to say that much¡­¡± Though the maid, who tried to defend Liliana, couldn¡¯t keep up with her words until the end and dropped her head to the floor. It was because some of her maids stared at her fiercely. ¡°No way, are you against me now?¡± The maid, with her both hands on her waists, burst into stupid laughter and asked questions. Following that, the other maids added. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a newcomer who has only been in townhouse for a month?¡± ¡°I mean, the newcomer has a big heart.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how not to get involved in what your seniors are talking about?¡± Those gazes were so fierce that the maid couldn¡¯t even look at their lips. Hmm. Anriche looked at the maids as if she was observing them. Apparently, not all maids seem hostile to Liliana. There were also a handful of maids who liked her. But¡­ ¡®The problem is that the ones who like her are the new recruits, and the tough ones are the maids who have worked for a long time in the townhouse.¡¯ She swallowed her sigh. On one side, it¡¯s the maid who has worked for at least one month and the other for at least five years¡­ From the beginning, it was a situation in which the person with likability would be inevitable. Meanwhile, the situation was getting worse and worse. ¡°Do you think too lightly? Making fun of your seniors¡¯ words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re making fun with your mouth like that. Why don¡¯t you just go and clean the warehouse?¡± ¡°What? But how do I get to the warehouse by myself¡­!¡± The face of the maid who had received the orders turned blue. It should be so because the duke¡¯s warehouse was huge. Once a year, the maids and servants would come together to clean up the place since it required a lot of manpower. Besides, the items in the warehouse were also a problem. There were many items in the warehouse that were too expensive to be managed by just the maids, even though they were not valuables by Valois standards If she handled those things wrongly¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be enough for that blind thing to come to mind?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a newcomer, you should just stay quiet!¡± Just when the maids shot sharply. ¡°Do-don¡¯t do that!¡± A young voice interrupted. It was Liliana. Liliana, who ran to their side, covered the maid who was being cornered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re angry with this person because of me. Don¡¯t do that.¡± She talked clearly again, even though she was nervous. The maids¡¯ eyes were distorted. At the same time, they wanted to shoot back, ¡®you¡¯re a fallen aristocrat, aren¡¯t you.¡¯ ¡®¡­But, the madam cares for that little girl.¡¯ They were afraid of Anriche, who was on Liliana¡¯s side. ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to look so dissatisfied.¡± At the same time, another calm voice was heard. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ ¡®My, my God?!¡¯ The maids looked back. Anriche was staring at the maids with a sharp glance. ¡°Because you are in a position to follow Liliana¡¯s command from the beginning.¡± ¡°Ma-madam¡­!¡± ¡°This is ridiculous to hear. No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t be mean just because she¡¯s a newcomer.¡± Having said that, Anriche took her step and approached them. The maids were nervous. With her chin gesture, she pointed to the maid shrugging her shoulders behind Liliana. ¡°Isn¡¯t the act of making that maid clean the warehouse, beyond your authority?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s. So¡­¡± ¡°The ones who have the authority to issue orders in this townhouse are the master, me, and Elliot.¡± The sweet purple eyes stared at Liliana. ¡°And Liliana.¡± Hearing that calm voice, tears filled up in Liliana¡¯s light-colored eyes. Because Anriche was clearly declaring that ¡®Liliana is a member of Valois.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed with you.¡± Disappointed. At that word, the maids¡¯ hearts rattled because, until now, Anriche has never used the word ¡®disappointed¡¯ in dealing with the maids. Of course, it was because the former Anriche didn¡¯t see the employees as more than ¡®things that can be put on her toes,¡¯ though¡­ ¡®¡­I guess the madam was really angry.¡¯ ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Her choice of words was enough to blind the maids¡¯ eyes. Her calm voice continued. ¡°The other day, I thought I said it clearly. We talked about speaking behind the scenes, I should have fixed that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Rather, on top of that, you¡¯re using another method by complaining behind Liliana.¡± Anriche looked around at the maids, who bowed their heads in front of her with cold eyes. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°You even brought in my name and Elliot¡¯s name to pressure Liliana more.¡± On the sharp criticism, the maids couldn¡¯t raise their heads properly. It was true. ¡®The madam who was aristocratic changed because of Liliana.¡¯ ¡®I feel so sorry for Young Master Elliot, who had not been receiving attention from the madam.¡¯ All that came from the maids themselves. ¡°Besides, to show your quarrels in front of a little girl¡­¡± Anriche, who had blurred her words, pushed the tip of her lips at an angle. Her smile was as cold as ice. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making Liliana get involved in that quarrel.¡± The silence fell. They could even hear the sound of a needle dropping. Through that tranquility, Anriche¡¯s lazy voice pierced the maids¡¯ ears like a blade. ¡°What should I do about you?¡± ¡°Pl-please forgive us, Madam!¡± ¡°We were wrong!¡± Desperate words burst out and the faces of the maids clinging to Anriche were white, as if they were caught with knives at their necks. Anriche closed her eyes tightly and opened them. ¡®I want to fire all of these maids, personally.¡¯ Though, the employees¡¯ side should also be considered. No matter how bad they were to Liliana, these maids were patrons who had been working for Valois for at least five years. It would be difficult to organize the maid immediately, and the backlash toward Liliana would grow. ¡®There, you can¡¯t be too aggressive in front of Liliana.¡¯ Later, after a long sigh, Anriche raised her eyelids. She stared at the maids with a biting glance. ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°To Liliana, and to the maid you¡¯ve bullied.¡± She coolly concluded her words. ¡°Apologize formally to them.¡± At those words, the maids¡¯ pupils shook violently. To Liliana, definitely, but to apologize to the maid, who has only been working for a month? However, with Anriche staring at them with her eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but apologize. Eventually, the maids bowed their heads to Liliana. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve made a really big mistake.¡± ¡°Please forgive me.¡± The maids opened their mouths. Liliana looked up at Anriche with an uncontrollable face. ¡®Can I forgive those maids right away?¡¯ Anriche gently nodded her head. ¡®No, you don¡¯t have to. Say what you want to say.¡¯ That was what she truly thought. Liliana, who was encouraged by her, gave strength to the voice in her throat. ¡°In-in the future, I hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. I will keep that in mind.¡± Once again, the maids bent to their waist and looked at the maid standing blankly behind Liliana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jane.¡± ¡°We did it wrong.¡± Looking at the seniors who said they were sorry to her, the maid swallowed dry saliva. Although they hold words of apology in their mouth, their gaze at herself was really bloody. ¡®You. I¡¯ll see you later.¡¯ It was a gaze filled with such thought. But just then. Anriche narrowed her eyebrows and spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bow your head to that maid?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± The maids who were stabbed blinked their eyes. She put her hands on both of her waists and uttered the words again. ¡°I said ¡®formally apologize,¡¯ didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Ma-Madam. But¡­¡± ¡°Usually, when you apologize formally, you would lower her head and sincerely say the word apology from your mouth.¡± The faces of the maids were shocked. At best, that maid was a child who had been working for less than a month. And she wanted them, who have worked for years in Valois, to bow down to that maid? However, Anriche was only relentlessly giving orders. ¡°What is everyone doing without lowering their heads?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, madam.¡± Eventually, the maids had no choice but to bow their heads. Only after seeing they apologize that way, she nodded her head slightly. ¡°Remember well. This is the second time.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the second time I¡¯m pointing out the rude behavior you¡¯ve done to Liliana.¡± Anriche lifted her chin slightly. ¡°There is no third time.¡± The maids glanced at Anriche. The warm violet eyes were staring straight at them. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, if this happens again, I¡¯ll never forgive it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± They nodded their heads quickly, and only then did Anriche release the maids. ¡°All right, then everyone, go do your work. I¡¯m going to read a book to Liliana and Elliot today.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Like chasing out sparrows by stirring her hands, the maids scattered. She approached Liliana and placed her hand on her shoulder. ¡°Liliana, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes.¡± Only after Anriche¡¯s hand touched her, the strength loosened a little from her stiffened shoulder. Liliana laughed at Anriche, pretending to be okay. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Wow, did you bring the books?¡± With her broken voice, Liliana looked at the books she had brought. Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her sad expression. Normally, she would have brightened her eyes like a star while she was looking at the colorful cover of a fairy tale book. However, Liliana¡¯s expression was still sad. Anriche, who swallowed a sigh, asked the question again. ¡°Come to think of it, where is Elliot?¡± ¡°He-he went to the kitchen to get an apple pie¡­¡± ¡°¡­Oh. Did he leave you alone?¡± Just when Anriche has an ambiguous expression. Elliot was seen running from afar. ¡°Mother, eh, heuk, you are here?¡± Elliot, who had approached them, gasped breathlessly. A basket of apple pies and bottles of milk was squeezed around his arm. With the basket down on the bench, he narrowed his forehead and looked into Liliana¡¯s face. ¡°Why are your eyes red? Did you cry?¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­No way, did mother bother you?¡± He turned his head and looked at Anriche. Embarrassed, Liliana shook her head wildly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°¡­Is that not it?¡± ¡°Really, really not!¡± After he heard the affirmations several times, Elliot seemed to let his heart go a little. ¡®This guy?¡¯ Anriche glanced at him. ¡°Elliot, I like the caring thoughts that you want to feed Liliana with snacks.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°But a great gentleman doesn¡¯t leave a lady alone in the garden unless something really urgent is happening.¡± ¡®As a mother, I can give this much advice, right?¡¯ Thinking so, Anriche picked her words meticulously. ¡°Also, if she needed a snack, wouldn¡¯t it be all right to call the maid and ask for it?¡± At those words, Elliot made a sad expression. ¡°Besides, it hasn¡¯t been a while since Liliana came to the Valois townhouse, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°So, you need to take care of her. Okay?¡± Hoping that Elliot will stick with Liliana tightly in the future, Anriche playfully added her words. In fact, if Elliot were with Liliana¡­ ¡®The maids wouldn¡¯t have dared to act like that before.¡¯ The purple eyes sank coldly for an instant. Then, a calm voice rang. ¡°Make sure you listen carefully to your mother, Elliot.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ At the unexpected voice, Anriche hurriedly raised her head. Her eyes went wide. ¡°Oh my God, duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden, Alexei appeared behind them. *** Alexei, who had just signed the last paper for his work, raised his hand and swept down his face. ¡°Woo, so tired.¡± A long sigh flowed out without his knowledge. Finally, all the documents piled up like a mountain were processed. Of course, after today, documents will be piling up again. ¡®I wonder if I can be a little leisurely today.¡¯ With that in mind, he set foot in the garden in order to take a walk. ¡®¡­Isn¡¯t that, Liliana and the maids?¡¯ Why are the maids gathering around Liliana like that? Besides, Liliana¡¯s expression is not good¡­ ¡°The madam who was aristocratic changed because of Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Besides, I feel so sorry for the young master Elliot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He had not been receiving attention from the madam because of Miss Liliana.¡± Liliana¡¯s face turned white like a blank paper at the voices. He immediately tried to take his steps to reprimand the maids¡­ ¡®Wife?¡¯ The blue eyes opened a little bigger. Just in time, Anriche approached the maids first, and something very surprising happened. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡®It¡¯s really weird. If it were the usual wife, she must have grabbed the maids as if they were rats¡­¡¯ Instead of attacking them physically, Anriche clearly covered their fault with words. The act of her instructing them to ¡®bow down and apologize formally¡¯ to the new maid and Liliana was even admirable. She scattered the maids after that and skillfully comforted Liliana. Normally, if there was something she didn¡¯t like, her usual behavior was to flip the townhouse upside down. Just in time, Elliot was running to them from far away. In his arms, he was holding a snack basket. ¡°Why are your eyes red? Did you cry?¡± ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°¡­No way, did mother bother you?¡± Even in the eyes of the son who was suspicious of her, Anriche has just a calm face. Rather, she gently pointed out Elliot¡¯s behavior for leaving Liliana alone. ¡°Besides, it hasn¡¯t been a while since Liliana came to the Valois townhouse, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°So, you need to take care of her. Okay?¡± ¡­She looked like a ¡®mother¡¯ who really cares about each and every action of her son. Alexei, without knowing, walked towards them. ¡°Make sure you listen carefully to your mother, Elliot.¡± ¡°Oh my God, duke?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Surprised, Anriche looked up at Alexei. He was silent for a while without realizing. It¡¯s been a long time since they looked into each other¡¯s eyes straight like this. Her eyes were very beautiful violet-colored. ¡°Elliot, have I told you the other day?¡± Somehow, with a sensation tickling his heart, he turned his head to look down at his son. ¡°¡¯To be a great gentleman, you have to pay close attention so that the other person doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Elliot quietly nodded his head. ¡°You are the Heir Apparent who will rule Valois in the future.¡± A calm voice rang. ¡°So, like your mother¡¯s words, you have to think about other people¡¯s positions first and be considerate.¡± ¡°Think about their position first¡­ Be considerate?¡± ¡°Yes. Because that experience accumulates and accumulates, your insight into people deepens.¡± ¡®Insight.¡¯ The boy chewed the word for a moment. ¡°Insight is the most needed talent for someone who will be in charge of a family.¡± Alexei continued to speak quietly. ¡°Come to think of it, Liliana hasn¡¯t been in the townhouse for too long yet.¡± When he heard the words, Elliot made a stinging expression. Well, if he thought about it, that was true. Whenever they¡¯re serving guests, you shouldn¡¯t leave them alone in the garden? Isn¡¯t that all because of consideration for guests who aren¡¯t familiar with the townhouse? ¡°In addition, she isn¡¯t fully familiar with the faces of the employees.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Right. So, Leaving Liliana alone in the garden was inappropriate behavior in many ways.¡± He patted Elliot lightly on the back. ¡°No matter how good the intention is, you shouldn¡¯t put a burden on Liliana, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dad is right.¡± Elliot got a little sullen. As to cheer him up, Alexei smiled openly at his son. ¡°If you become the head of Valois, there will be a lot of people around you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There will be people who are hostile to you, and on the contrary, there will be people who will be fond of you.¡± When he heard that, Elliot looked at his father, Liliana, and Anriche in turn. Father and Liliana will probably be on his side. If so¡­ What about mother? ¡®In the past, I would have thought of mother as a person who is hostile to me.¡¯ As soon as Elliot¡¯s eye contacted her, Anriche smiled gently. ¡­Somehow, his mind got a little complicated. ¡°If you want to find someone who will be your strength among them, you need to cultivate your own insights.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± ¡°So, use today¡¯s incident as a mirror, and in the future, try to pay more attention to people.¡± A friendly voice tickled his ear. ¡°Because if you want to be a great master, you must have good people around you.¡± Alexei, who had been extensively hard on his son, glanced at Anriche. She was looking at her son with kind eyes. ¡®Looking at that, the wife gently explained things to Elliott.¡¯ Alexei had a rather subtle face. ¡®What would it have been like before?¡¯ He didn¡¯t think she would care. On the other hand, would get so irritated when criticizing. ¡®First of all, even Elliot¡­¡¯ In the past, Elliott would be surprised if he encountered Anriche and would even burst into cries. However, now, his face seemed fairly comfortable. Meanwhile, after hearing his father¡¯s words, Elliot stepped over to Liliana. He carefully said his words. ¡°¡­..Sorry, Liliana. I thought too little.¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that long.¡± Liliana shook her head, though he still felt sorry for her. ¡°When I went to the kitchen before¡­ I don¡¯t think I heard you actually said ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ for me to go.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s really all right for me.¡± Liliana, who caught Elliot¡¯s gaze, smiled meticulously. ¡°It¡¯s because Elliot wants to feed me delicious snacks, so I¡¯m happy because of that.¡± In response to her affectionate response, Elliot¡¯s face turned red. ¡®Well, what should I do because my son can¡¯t manage his facial expressions?¡¯ No matter how they were engaged, Anriche knows that Liliana loves him unrequitedly. She opened her mouth as she looked at her son with smirking eyes. ¡°Now, then¡­ Shall we read the ¡®Adventure of Hans and the Fairy,¡¯ which Elliot chose?¡± *** And after a while. Alexei, with a somewhat unexpected look, was watching Anriche and the children reading a storybook together. ¡®¡­My wife is reading books to her children.¡¯ It¡¯s not someone else, but ¡®the¡¯ Anriche. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t being reserved either¡­ She was in full swing and even imitated the harsh voice of a monster. ¡°Kuhaha! Hans, are you trying to stab me with that toothpick-like knife!!¡± She was acting so realistically that the children were immersed in her storytelling for a long time. ¡°Wh, what about Hans? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s seriously hurt, right?¡± Liliana looked up with such worried eyes. ¡°What a brave knight our Hans is! He¡¯s gonna beat all the monsters!¡± Even Elliot was immersed in the story while swinging his fist. As he looked at them, somehow, he laughed a little. Alexei¡¯s gaze softened. Then, Elliot suddenly looked back at him. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Please read the book as well, dad.¡± ¡°¡­M-me?¡± Alexei was embarrassed and stuttered. Elliot nodded his head determinedly. ¡°Because if mother only reads the book alone, I think she will hurt her throat.¡± ¡®You thought about me?¡¯ Anriche¡¯s eyes widened. Alexei finally took the storybook with an embarrassed expression. His son even said that, how could he refuse? Hmm-hmm. Alexei coughed and began to read the fairy tale. ¡°I. Am. Hans. Hero. Of. Justice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Lose. To. Vicious. Monster. Take. This. Sword. Of. Justice!¡± He read the sentences one by one, like reading a language book. With that stiff voice, the three people¡¯s eyes turned cold and salty. ¡°¡­D-duke?¡± Anriche opened her mouth carefully first. ¡°Honestly, anything Dad reads is not fun.¡± However, Elliot actually committed the timely violence. ¡°Well, I¡¯m¡­ I think¡­I¡¯m also¡­¡± Liliana, who diligently tried to defend Alexei, had to quietly bite her mouth at Anriche and Elliot¡¯s disgusted glances. Alexei eventually became gloomy. ¡°¡­Is that not so good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anriche replied firmly. Following that, Elliot and Liliana added their words one by one. ¡°It¡¯s much more fun for mother to read it.¡± ¡°Ho, honestly, mother is more¡­¡± ¡®Did you hear that?¡¯ After hearing all those praises, Anriche reached out her hand while raising her nose. And so, she proudly retrieved the fairy tale book from Alexei. *** They played in the garden for a while, but she seems to have won the children and they returned to the townhouse with regret. Anriche put her hands on her waist and looked around. ¡°If you went to play outside, what did I say you should do first when you get back?¡± ¡°You said we had to wash our hands!¡± ¡°Yes, my Liliana. You are so smart.¡± Anriche smiled and took the children straight to the bathroom. Alexei stared at their backs with a warm gaze. It was because the children who followed Anriche were like black and yellow chicks. ¡®And the wife¡­¡¯ Mother hen. As he looked at Anriche, who had the children wrapped around her arms, the word came to him naturally. He laughed without knowing. At the same time, Anriche looked behind her. The two eyes met perfectly. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The violet eyes narrowed. Alexei, embarrassed, put an excuse in his mouth. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to laugh at you!¡± ¡°What, then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, um, b-because¡­¡± Alexei didn¡¯t know what to do, so he just rolled his eyes, attempting to avoid her eye contact. Seeing so, Anriche¡¯s eyes that were staring at him became even more persistent. Eventually, he declared defeat. ¡°Just because it looked a little cute somehow.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± Then, Anriche turned to a proud glance away and nodded eagerly. ¡°Well, our Elliot and Liliana are very adorable.¡± ¡°¡­Well, they are.¡± Alexei laughed awkwardly. He was too embarrassed to say, ¡®Not only just the children, but you are also very cute as well.¡¯ Just in time, Anriche gazed slightly down. ¡°I have to go wash the children¡¯s hands, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Oh, go on.¡± He nodded his head, and Anriche led the children to the kitchen and disappeared. Alexei couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her back that was disappearing in the distance. ¡®A little more¡­ I want to spend time and be with you a little more.¡¯ Though he couldn¡¯t figure out exactly why he felt so regretful. ¡°D-Duke.¡± Hearing a voice calling for him, Alexei, whose thoughts were wandering around, came back. Suddenly, Meg appeared behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have a word for you.¡± Meg tried to look as alluring as possible while smiling with her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s about Master Elliot.¡± *** Alexei took Meg into his office. Looking at his beautiful face sitting in front of her, Meg felt a thrilling sensation inside her heart. ¡®How many employees are able to be alone with the master like me?¡¯ Aside from her, the only servants who were usually alone with Alexei were the butler. She gently pressed down her beating heart and opened her mouth slowly. ¡°Thinking about it now, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been alone with the master like this.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You seem to be very busy¡­ How is your health? Are you exhausted?¡± Alexei narrowed the eyebrows without knowing. She called to discuss with him because she mentioned Elliot¡­ ¡®So, why is she talking about something else?¡¯ On top of that because of the incident with the Londini family, Meg did not particularly look good in his eyes. However, her eyes had a faint light as if jogging down her old memories. ¡°I remembered the old days. When the master was still the Heir Apparent, I was able to take care of you right by your side¡­¡± Meg sighed exaggeratedly, glancing at Alexei with a moist and wet gaze. ¡°The butler can¡¯t even properly serve the master, and he doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, I wish I could go back to my childhood.¡± Then, she concluded the talk by dyeing both her cheeks red. ¡°When I was able to be alone with the master¡­ those beautiful days.¡± After hearing all her words, Alexei couldn¡¯t hide his subtle expression any longer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have something to tell me about Elliot before?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes.¡± ¡°So, why are you rambling out a random childhood story instead of telling me what was going on?¡± In a rather sharp voice, Meg had an embarrassed face. He leaned against the sofa and asked questions again. ¡°I wish you could just say what you wanted to quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, well. That¡¯s¡­¡± Meg, who glanced at Alexei, opened her mouth in determination. ¡°Recently, the maids complained to me a lot.¡± ¡°¡­Complain?¡± ¡°Yes, the madam treats the maids too severely, and¡­¡± She curated a sorrowful voice and continued. ¡°The sudden visit of Miss Liliana gave the maids a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He frowned right away at her words. She clearly said before that she wanted to discuss about Elliot, but the only thing Meg brought up was gossip about Anriche. ¡°So, just because of a single person, Liliana, the workload increased immensely and the maids couldn¡¯t handle it?¡± Alexei asked back with a stern look. ¡°It¡¯s weird. The butler never mentioned this to me at all.¡± ¡°The, the butler is¡­he doesn¡¯t directly deal with the employees.¡± ¡°Even if you say that, I¡¯ve already seen the butler taken care of housework several occasions before.¡± Oh no. A cold sweat ran from Meg¡¯s back. After realizing that she couldn¡¯t make a solid basis, she quickly changed the topic around. ¡°Be-besides. There are other problems¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The madam only cares for Liliana, but not Young Master Elliot at all.¡± Meg, who swallowed dry saliva, observed Alexei¡¯s expression. ¡°As a nanny of the young master, I am worried that it will hurt the young master¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very different from what I thought, though.¡± However, Alexei cut off her word with a single sharp cut, like a honed knife. ¡°In my eyes, my wife doesn¡¯t just care about Liliana.¡± Meg¡¯s eyes went wide open. ¡°It seems as though you¡¯re creating a situation where you have no choice but to blame Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­What, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Today, in the garden, the maids openly belittled Liliana.¡± He said in a cold and sharp voice. The blood was gone from Meg¡¯s face at that point. ¡°Liliana is Elliot¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and she is also the heiress to inherit everything from the Count Aberyt family.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°That means, Liliana is not in the position to be put in such difficult conditions in the first place¡­¡± Continuing in blunt words, he tilted his head at an angle while glaring intensely at Meg. With the chilled gaze staring at her, she felt a tingling sensation running down her back. ¡°So, isn¡¯t it just the case of the maids being so arrogant because the head maid didn¡¯t manage the maids properly?¡± At the harsh question, she was utterly speechless. Nevertheless, his words are far from over. ¡°In the current situation, it is quite natural for my wife to rule the maids strictly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If the head maid hadn¡¯t neglected to supervise the maids in the first place, my wife wouldn¡¯t have to come forward in the first place, and nothing like this would have happened.¡± Alexei nailed the statement tightly. ¡°I respect the head maid¡¯s opinion, but the behavior of the head maid today seemed to have crossed the line.¡± ¡°Cross, crossing the line¡­?¡± ¡°Not only did you find faults in the way the mistress controlled her subordinates, but the head maid also claimed she was discriminating between her children?¡± The cold voice fell. ¡°You¡¯re not Elliot¡¯s mother, you¡¯re the nanny. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± With his eyes agape in front of Meg, Alexei sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯ve been friends when we were younger, so I¡¯ve been more trusting in the head maid.¡± ¡°Ma-master¡­¡± ¡°But now, Valois has a mistress.¡± At that moment, her face frowned noticeably. ¡°So, in such a situation, wouldn¡¯t it be the right thing for you to go to my wife before me?¡± ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be helped, isn¡¯t it? Madam wasn¡¯t interested in the household chores nor Young Master Elliot at all¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, it might have been that way in the past. However¡­¡± He recalled the appearance of Anriche in the garden. She treated the children with a gentle manner and consistently bright smile, paying close attention to them with care. ¡°¡­Does it seem that my wife really doesn¡¯t care about the children at all right now?¡± She bit her lips tightly. What he said was true. Since then, Anriche had changed into a completely different person, so she couldn¡¯t deny his words. Alexei, who was watching her, made a bitter smile. ¡°Even you can¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°However¡­!¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± She tried to plead somehow, though all that came back was a stubborn refusal. He declared to Meg with his eyes full of disappointment. ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t be meeting the head maid personally like this.¡± *** Meg got out of the office, biting her lips firmly till it bled. ¡®Everyone has changed! Both the lord and Young Master Elliot¡­!¡¯ She was full of anger while thumping across the hallway. ¡®How can they do this to me?!¡¯ She was the master¡¯s childhood friend. She had been serving the master since he was very young! ¡°But now, Valois has a mistress.¡± She chewed on Alexei¡¯s cold words over and over again. She was in pain as though a blade was stirring through her stomach. It was her who had served the master for the longest time. Until the young girl became a woman in her late twenties, she had been embarrassing only the lord in her heart for a long while. With the gap between their status, she couldn¡¯t confess her heart to him¡­ ¡®Because I was not a noble, the master couldn¡¯t choose me.¡¯ Meg¡¯s eyes trembled finely. Of course, that would be the reason. Otherwise, why would he bring her in the County and have her as the head maid? ¡®It¡¯s clear that the master didn¡¯t want to part with me¡­!¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The girl from Marquisate Saxony suddenly appeared. Then, casually, she took the seat of the Duchess of Valois. It was the place that Meg had been longing for. ¡®¡­It can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s common for high-ranking nobles to have political marriage.¡¯ However, the only thing the girl, who became the duchess, did was showing off all sorts of luxuries and ignored the mistress¡¯ duties that were necessary for a devoted companion. After that, what was it like when the girl gave birth to the duke¡¯s successor? As her arrogance of pride has reached its peak, she kept on boasting, ¡®I am the mother of the Heir Apparent.¡¯ Though she had no slightest interest in the child! Nevertheless, the master was faithful to the woman and did not even consider depriving her of the status of the duchess. And even now¡­ ¡®The master even covered for her!¡¯ What the hell is that girl even saying to him! ¡®I¡¯m so much better than that girl!¡¯ Meg couldn¡¯t overcome her frustration, and she was seized by the urge to scream. ¡®The biggest problem is that I couldn¡¯t get rid of that girl on my own.¡¯ Because the opponent was the Duchess of Valois, it was too difficult for a head maid like her to compete. Although¡­ ¡®You can step on the buds that haven¡¯t bloomed yet.¡¯ Meg coolly lit her eyes. Liliana. It was that hateful kid who was stealing the heart of Young Master Elliot. To achieve something big, you must start with small steps. So, Meg was now planning to deal with that kid. *** That day, late evening. In the maids¡¯ lounge, a voice full of anger was streaming out. ¡°How can the madam do this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how many years we¡¯ve been working in this townhouse!¡± Each of the maids complained. ¡°We¡¯ve been dealing with all the tricky personality of the madam, but this kind of treatment!¡± ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t very sensitive or would care about things like this before, right? Why is she doing this all of a sudden!¡± Previously, Anriche had never had an emotional exchange with anyone. To be accurate, she was indifferent to everyone in the townhouse. That meant the employees only had to serve well. Thus, whether the townhouse management was neglected or the employees weren¡¯t doing their jobs, she did not rebuke anything if things were comfortable for her. However, the problem was, Anriche was now slowly being interested in household matters. ¡°Honestly, all we did was complain, right?¡± ¡°I mean, did you see how the madam treated us earlier? How can she be so cold!¡± Because Anriche cared for Liliana as her family, so she did not let anyone treat her with disrespect. Hence, now all the hostility from the maids turned to Liliana. It was because the young and gentle Liliana was an easier target than Anriche, the mistress of Valois. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Liliana, that little girl!¡± ¡°That girl blinded her!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this like taking out the stone with a rolled stone?¡± [ T/N: The proverb meant ¡®an outsider trying to chase out or harm someone who has been there for a long time before.¡¯ ] Without looking back on their behavior at all, the maids continued to raise their voices. Then, they heard a relaxed voice. ¡°You guys are right.¡± It was Meg. She gently pushed the tip of her lips up. ¡°Honestly, the Count Aberyt family has already fallen, right?¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Does the head maid think so, too?¡± ¡°Of course. To take a girl from such a family to be the next mistress¡­¡± She sighed lightly and slowly shook her head disappointedly. ¡°Valois have pride, don¡¯t they?¡± Her intention was to set a fuse on fire. As if the explosives ignited, the maids were agitated, one by one. ¡°The head maid is right.¡± ¡°Why the hell do we have to take the lady of the fallen family as superior?¡± The maids began to cruelly express their true intentions. Meg listened to the complaints, and before long, a satisfactory sign stood over her eyes. Since no one would be more prone to impulse than those, who had a lot of complaints about their lives. ¡°To take a girl from such a family, and make her become a fianc¨¦e¡­¡± With everything going according to her plan, at the perfect moment, Meg spoke with a sad voice. ¡°The madam doesn¡¯t think about Young Master Elliot¡¯s future at all.¡± Meg, who leaned her body, looked around, and the maid knew their queue. Everyone gathered around her. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for our young master to be with a lady with a better family.¡± A voice whispering secretly ticked the maids¡¯ ears. ¡°Because in the end, this is also for our Young Master Elliot.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Right now, he¡¯s young, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the world.¡± She lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°How long do you think he will be close with Liliana?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, think carefully. If he grows up a little more and his judgments become clearer.¡± She said firmly. ¡°He will definitely appreciate us doing this for him.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­will be grateful to us?¡± ¡°Well, we are helping him so that he wouldn¡¯t get entangled with the lady of the fallen family, right?¡± Words sweet like honey began to seep into the maids¡¯ ears. One by one, they nodded as if they had been compelled by something. ¡°I think the head maid is correct.¡± ¡°Because the head maid is the nanny of Young Master Elliot, she must know his heart much more than we do. ¡°Of course, did you not see the young master chasing the head maid?¡± Eventually, the maids fell into the idea that they ¡®did the right thing.¡¯ Without missing that opportunity, Meg once again kept the maids on edge. ¡°To do that¡­ We¡¯ll have to send that girl back to where she was.¡± ¡°What should we do, head maid?¡± ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± The eyes of the maids were all at Meg. Pretended to be deep in thoughts, she tilted her head. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After a while, a smooth smile was visible on her lips. ¡°How about doing this?¡± *** Knock, knock. At the sound of a cautious knock, Anriche raised her head slightly. ¡®Who is it? At this late hour¡­¡¯ When she glanced at the clock, it was already over eight o¡¯clock. Usually, it was a very personal time to wash up and get ready for bed. That meant, it was quite rude for someone who was not a family member to be visiting at this time. Anriche opened her mouth, narrowing her brow. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened with a click. With a cold sweat in her hands that were clasped tightly together, the maid slumped her shoulders nervously. ¡°Oh, you were in the garden earlier¡­ Did you say your name was Jane?¡± Anriche opened her eyes wide. She was the only maid who sided with Liliana earlier today. The maid looked up at her with trembling eyes. ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. Madam, I¡¯m really sorry to come to see you so late.¡± ¡°No, it must be something urgent. What¡¯s going on?¡± Anriche tilted her head. Gathering her courage, Jane shut her lips for a moment, then opened her mouth again with a determined voice. ¡°Well, this may sound weird, but¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tell me.¡± Hearing so, the maid closed her eyes tightly. ¡°The-the head maid is planning something.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression. The maid crouched her tensed shoulders and peered at her eyes to see her reaction. After a while, Anriche, who breathed a long sigh after gathering her thoughts, straightened her waist. She looked straight into Jane¡¯s gaze and continued her words. ¡°No matter what you say in this room, it will never leak out.¡± ¡°Ma-Madam¡­¡± ¡°And there would be no penalties for you either.¡± With that firm voice, the fear that had filled the maid¡¯s eyes disappeared a little. ¡°So, tell me everything you know.¡± Anriche smiled coldly. ¡°Without leaving any single detail behind.¡± *** And the next morning. Raymond, the butler of the Duke of Valois, welcomed an unwelcome guest in the morning. The guest was Anriche, the mistress of Valois. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have to come here at an early hour.¡± She started with her apology. Unexpectedly, the butler opened his eyes wide without realizing. Of course, that would be the case, because Anriche was a person who would never apologize and said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to people who were below her. For her, the people under her were no more than someone who just served her. Truthfully, apart from Meg¡¯s suspicious acting this time, it was true that he did not like her behavior. He didn¡¯t know what kind of whim for her to bring the abused Miss Liliana here out of nowhere¡­ ¡®It would be a moment of interest, anyway.¡¯ When she lost her momentary interests, undoubtedly, Anriche would relentlessly throw Liliana away without hesitation. He would have to take care of things himself again. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°¡­Butler? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The butler, who had been stunned for a moment, was awakened by the voice that was calling his name. Seeing Anriche glancing at him with a suspicious face, the butler hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Then, can I tell you my business?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Suddenly, she asked an unexpected question. ¡°Do you know Jane, the new maid?¡± ¡°Yes, I know, but¡­did the madam remember the maid¡¯s name?¡± Forgetting the impoliteness, the butler opened his eyes wide. Luckily, Anriche just nodded her head with a bleak expression. ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember?¡± ¡°¡­Sorry. I must have offended the madam.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I guess it¡¯s because of the behavior I¡¯ve been showing so far that made you think that way.¡± She laughed bitterly. The butler was once again dumbfounded by the cool acknowledgment of her improper behavior so far. Whether what the case was, Anriche continued calmly. ¡°Jane said that the head maid said she hated Liliana very much.¡± ¡°Yes? The head maid?¡± He gazed at Anriche¡¯s face with a perplexed expression. ¡®What¡¯s happening all of a sudden?¡¯ ¡°The head maid is a loyal person who has followed the Duke of Valois. She had been working with us for a long time, and she¡¯s also the nanny of the Young Master Elliot¡­¡± ¡°Even though the butler doesn¡¯t explain it to me, I already know roughly what kind of person the head maid is.¡± Interrupting his words, she shook her head lightly. The violet colored eyes facing the butler sat coolly. ¡°However, just because she is a good person to Elliot, that doesn¡¯t mean she is also a good person to other people as well?¡± The butler was caught off guard. He bit his lips firmly. Anriche then spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what the head maid would do.¡± ¡°Ma, madam.¡± ¡°The best thing would be, if she doesn¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s what I really hope as well.¡± Anriche genuinely meant it since she personally didn¡¯t want the uproar happening inside the townhouse either. In addition, Meg was a trusted maid both inside and outside the family. So, she could anger Elliot as well as other people of the duchy, if she had touched her. ¡°But, it would be too late to deal with something after it happens, too.¡± Anriche wasn¡¯t just going to listen to Jane and not do anything. She had to make sure nothing bad would ever happen to Liliana. ¡°Because by then, it may cause big wounds to Liliana.¡± It was because no one else but Liliana was exposed as the easiest target to the enemy. She no longer wanted to witness her precious daughter-in-law hurt her heart. ¡°So, I mean, could you keep an eye on the chief maid?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you choosing me?¡± The butler, who seemed to be lost in his thoughts for a moment, questioned her back. ¡®What if this tricky lady is harassing the loyal chief maid for nothing?¡¯ His gaze towards Anriche was filled with doubts. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t understand your behavior.¡± As if trying to figure out her intentions, he asked. Anriche looked up at him. The butler, who gained courage, opened his mouth again. ¡°You can directly select one of the maids and ask them to keep an eye on the head maid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Though I don¡¯t know why you are asking me instead.¡± After saying so, he peered into her eyes. Then, he said. ¡°¡­Can I speak frankly?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Personally, I had no reason to doubt the head maid.¡± The butler spoke, swallowing dry saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a conspirator for bullying the loyal head maid. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a heavy silence. The butler was incredibly nervous, anxiously waiting for the fire spirit to appear. His mouth was dry from the anticipation. The reaction that Anriche would show was indeed very obvious. She would say, ¡®how dare you go against the Mistress of Valois like this?¡¯ ¡°I think it¡¯s normal for the butler to doubt my true intentions.¡± However, after a while, all of the butler¡¯s predictions were wrong. Despite hearing insulting speculations about her, Anriche was just staring at the butler with a calm gaze. ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Confused, he asked so in a dull voice. Anriche narrowed her eyes and spoke again, clearer this time. ¡°I said, I think it¡¯s normal for the butler to doubt my true intentions.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t been acting like a mistress until now, so I understand that you thought based on that.¡± ¡®Is she not upset with me?¡¯ The butler reflexively peered at Anriche¡¯s expression. Her face was just calm. As before, there was no sign of being irritated or swearing. ¡°But it is true that the butler¡¯s guess is too rude to say, especially about the mistress of the family.¡± Her words were undeniable, so the butler only bit his lips silently. Anriche calmly added. ¡°So, how about this.¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± ¡°If this is over, and it turns out that I really tried to harm the head maid¡­¡± Anriche, who wanted to blur the end of her words at that moment, was resolutely speaking. ¡°I will, of course, politely apologize to the head maid and you and pay you half of the indemnity money given to me.¡± ¡°¡­Indemnity?¡± ¡°Yes, because my actions have caused you mental distress. So, shouldn¡¯t you be compensated for the damage?¡± The butler was dumbfounded. The lady who favors the money was willing to give away half of it to him? In addition, the amount of indemnity money usually given to Anriche was enormous. It was more than enough to consider that as the damage compensation¡­ ¡®Is the madam in her right mind?¡¯ He licked his dry lips. ¡°However, if the head maid really had disrespectful intentions, she would not be able to avoid punishment.¡± She lifted her head slightly, staring straight into the butler¡¯s eyes. The violet-colored eyes, which were not at all shaking, gave a strange feeling of pressure. ¡°Also, the butler would have to apologize for the rudeness he had committed.¡± Anriche spoke with a strong sense of dignity, unlike usual. She nailed her words once again. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The butler nodded his head. Suddenly, the butler was listening to the madam¡¯s words after correcting his posture. ¡°First of all, the reason why I asked the butler to ¡®keep an eye on the head maid¡¯ is because¡­¡± Anriche grinned with her eyes. ¡°You are the most reliable person to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°¡­Reliable?¡± ¡°Yes. Right now, the butler thinks that I¡¯m deliberately trying to harass the chief maid, right?¡± Hearing the voice that flowed like a joke, the butler blushed in fear since the suspicion he showed was inappropriate behavior for an employee to the master. ¡°If you¡¯re the one I choose, I wouldn¡¯t be misunderstood because of my intentions.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Because even if I have the best evidence, you might still think that the evidence may have been manipulated to suit my side.¡± Anriche swayed her words like water flowing. All her words made perfect sense. ¡°For the same reason, I couldn¡¯t try to get the head maid myself.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°In the first place, not only do my employees not believe me at all, and above all, I¡¯m in the position to crush the chief maid with my status. Everyone would think it¡¯s unfair.¡± Anriche was looking at herself in this situation very objectively. ¡°Although the butler is different because the butler is one of the duke¡¯s most loyal vassals.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°So, you would be able to give an unbiased testimony to either side. There would be no reason to be biased.¡± He doesn¡¯t know how many times he was surprised today. The butler stared at Anriche with wide opened eyes. ¡®I wonder if the madam chose me considering that¡­¡¯ In response to the gaze, she just shrugged her shoulders lightly. ¡°And¡­ It¡¯s all right for you to tell the duke, but I hope you¡¯ll be careful with the children.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not telling the young master and the young lady in advance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking so.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± To the butler¡¯s cautious question, Anriche replied casually. ¡°I don¡¯t want Liliana and Elliot to be prejudiced against the chief maid.¡± ¡°Yes? Why is that¡­ Ah!¡± The butler, who was digesting on Anriche¡¯s answer, soon expressed a sense of realization moments later. ¡°From the head maid¡¯s point of view, it would be unpleasant to be suspicious of already.¡± ¡°Well, I think she would be¡­¡± ¡°So, in such a situation, even the children are suspicious. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little cruel to the head maid?¡± ¡®No way, was she even considering the position of the head maid¡­?¡¯ The butler had a new look. The madam he knew so far never had such a meticulous personality. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Elliot also listen to the head maid very well?¡± She sighed briefly. ¡°If he finds out that the head maid has been the subject of my suspicion, Elliot could be very hurt.¡± ¡®If something could hurt the children, shouldn¡¯t we somehow try to reduce it to a minimum?¡¯ At least she thought so. ¡°So, it¡¯s enough that I¡¯m doubting the head maid.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Anriche concluded with a firm voice. The butler nodded steadily. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re talking about. Then, I¡¯ll take a closer look at the head maid.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll look forward to your kind cooperation in the future.¡± At her thank you, the butler felt unfamiliar for a moment. She seemed as though a stranger. Thoughts filled his mind were, ¡®Is that person really the madam?¡¯ *** After meeting with the butler, somehow, she wanted to see the children¡¯s faces. Anriche headed to the playroom where the children were playing. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here?¡± The first person to rush to run was, of course, Liliana. ¡°What are you doing, mother?¡± Elliot had a sour face throughout, but unlike before, he did not openly evade her. Anriche shook her head with a broken, mischievous look. ¡°Oh my God, should there be a reason for me to come to see you?¡± ¡°No, mother! You can come anytime!¡± Liliana, surprised, shook her head. Following that, Elliot glanced down at his feet and replied. ¡°¡­Well, if it¡¯s mother. You can come, do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She took a seat in the corner of the playroom. Watching the children play with her eyes, Anriche chewed over the conversation she had with the butler. ¡®For now, let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡¯ With that thought, she buried her body deep in the chair. Her narrow eyes were sharp like a blade. Suddenly. ¡°Could you take a look at this, mother?¡± Liliana came to her side and carefully showed her sketchbook. ¡°I drew mother, but¡­¡± She opened her eyes wide. In the sketchbook, a woman made up of coarse circles and gold triangles were drawn. ¡®Because Liliana said she drew me¡­ I guess that¡¯s a person?¡¯ The woman was wearing a silver ribbon on her dark brown hair that popped out, so she looked somewhat flashy. ¡°Is this me?¡± ¡°Yes! This is father, and this is Elliot!¡± Like a dog hoping for compliments, her eyes were lit like lanterns. Elliot, looking at the painting by his side, pouted his lips. ¡°Why was only mother painted with gold and silver crayons?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Normally, you¡¯d save to use gold and silver, and you don¡¯t even let it touch your fingers.¡± He seemed to be a little upset about Liliana¡¯s painting. To be exact, because he wasn¡¯t painted with gold and silver crayons. ¡°Why are you discriminating between mother and me?¡± ¡°No, um. El-Elliot¡­ you know¡­¡± ¡°Okay. Liliana, you only like mother¡­¡± Elliot started sulking. Panicked, Liliana didn¡¯t know what to do, and her eyes were rolling around. At the cute appearances of the children, Anriche ended up laughing out loud. ¡®I¡­I hope you guys won¡¯t ever get hurt.¡¯ In order to do so, first of all, the head maid¡¯s issue must be solved safely. Anriche firmly sets her mind. Now, all that remained was to wait. May her suspicion be in vain, and the head maid would not cause any incident¡­ Anriche desperately wished so. *** Meg stood in front of the door and took a deep breath. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I have to take on such a dangerous job¡­¡¯ She grumbled deeply. However, in order to achieve something big, a little risk is necessary. ¡®I have to get rid of Liliana from the duke¡¯s house.¡¯ Meg¡¯s choice was to accuse Liliana of stealing. ¡®Once I make her suspicious, the other maids will follow my lead. ¡® The maids were in her palm, anyway. Undoubtedly, they would testify, ¡®I saw Lady Liliana stealing¡¯ with a little impulse. ¡°¡­¡± Meg opened the door, making sure not to create any noise. The splendid view of the room caught her eyes. All the furniture and objects in the room were of the highest quality, as evidenced by Anriche¡¯s extravagant character. ¡®Let¡¯s see, the madam¡¯s jewelry box¡­¡¯ Meg, looking around for a while, approached the dressing table leisurely. When she opened the dresser¡¯s drawer, a jewelry box with delicate flowers and vines in gold leaf could be seen. She slowly opened the lid of the jewelry box. As if it wasn¡¯t something valuable, precious jewels were randomly rolling around in the box. ¡®Hmm, what¡¯s the right one¡­ Oh, I can use this.¡¯ She looked through the jewel box with her hawk¡¯s eyes, then picked up an amber brooch with a happy face. It was a brooch that the madam used often. So, she would see at a glance that the brooch is gone. Meg pushed the brooch into the pocket of her apron and prepared to turn around. ¡°Meg?¡± ¡°Heuk!¡± At the innocent voice calling her, Meg almost dropped the jewelry box she had in her hand. It was Elliot. Elliot tilted his head at the door and asked a question. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Meg hurriedly pushed the jewelry box into the drawer and turned to cover the drawer while smiling with an awkward face. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m cleaning the madam¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Huh? But today isn¡¯t the day to clean my mother¡¯s room, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ I-I think the room is too dirty.¡± A cold sweat ran behind her back. While holding the apron pocket tightly, so the brooch wasn¡¯t exposed, Meg strode forward in front of Elliot. ¡°So, even though it¡¯s not a cleaning day, I came to wipe away any visible dirt.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty at all, though?¡± ¡°Ah, the windows were full of dusts.¡± She shook her head quickly and showed him a dusty rag she had prepared in advance. Then, Meg opened her axe eyes and continued her words. ¡°I¡¯m going to scold the maid in charge of the madam¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re going to scold them?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not just anyone, but the mistress of Valois¡¯ room, that is getting neglected.¡± Meg, who frowned her forehead, pretending to care for Anriche, suddenly lowered her voice. ¡°By the way, Young Master?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Could you please keep it a secret that I came to your mother¡¯s room today?¡± Elliot¡¯s eyes went round at the unexpected words. ¡°Why? You said you came to clean. Is there a reason to keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Meg deliberately looked terrified. Now, her voice had become so small that he couldn¡¯t hear it unless he focused on her intensely. ¡°You know that she¡¯s a very strict person, right?¡± She droops both her shoulders. Elliot paused as her face became hopeless. ¡°Well, Meg?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen if I get a suspicion from the madam and get beaten¡­¡± Blurring her words, Meg looked up at him with desperate eyes. However, he did not fully understand her words. Of course, it was true that his mother was like that before. She had been afraid of his mother for a long time, though, even Elliot himself. He was still a little wary of her. Even so, when he reflected on his mother¡¯s recent actions, he didn¡¯t think that Meg needed to be so scared, though¡­ ¡°My mother isn¡¯t that mean these days, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± He gently wiped Meg¡¯s back. ¡°She treats me pretty nicely, and¡­ Oh, yeah!¡± Elliot, who opened his eyes wide, smiled at Meg. ¡°See how good she had been to Liliana?¡± Liliana? At that moment, a spark burst in Meg¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t she struggling now because of that girl? If that girl hadn¡¯t come to the townhouse of Valois¡­ And if she hadn¡¯t, Young Master Elliot would have been more intimate to that girl than she was! ¡®I had such a hard time sneaking into the madam¡¯s room. I wouldn¡¯t even have to steal the brooch in the first place!¡¯ To suppress her feelings, Meg squeezed the brooch in her apron pocket. ¡°But young master, this is the madam we are talking about.¡± She huffed. Elliott felt a pinch. In Meg¡¯s eyes, peering at him, tears were lingering. ¡°Do you really believe in your mother?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°No matter how kind she is now, there are things she has shown us until now.¡± The voice mixed with her cries made Elliot¡¯s expression a little hesitant. It was true that until now, she had been coldhearted to him and the employees. No matter how much she had changed her attitude now, the selfish behaviors he had seen before did not just disappear. Besides, it was Meg who was the one to fill in his mother¡¯s vacancy. ¡°So¡­ I only remembered that I was scolded badly, so I was terrified of the madam¡­¡± Eventually, tears began to drip from Meg¡¯s eyes. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Elliot, flustered, quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay. I get it. I get it!¡± ¡°Y-young master¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret, so don¡¯t cry like that anymore.¡± Elliot nodded his head with a sad expression. Seeing so, Meg grabbed his hand and shouted in a thrilling voice. ¡°Th, thank you!¡± ¡°No, Meg is like an aunt to me.¡± Elliot¡¯s voice, saying so, was filled with favor towards her. Oh, our naive master. ¡®Treating you so far turned out to be worthwhile. That¡¯s why I care for you.¡¯ Meg could barely hold back the laughter that was about to burst out. After separating with Elliot, Meg lifted the hem of her apron and wiped the tears from her eyes. There was no moisture left just in an instant. ¡®The young master¡­ Did he see me carrying the brooch?¡¯ She glanced back. The corridor Elliot left was quiet without any human beings. ¡®Well, it seems that he hasn¡¯t seen it. Besides¡­¡¯ The tip of Meg¡¯s lips twisted up. It was a clear ridicule. ¡®More than anything else, he listened to me very well, right?¡¯ The reason why Meg, who didn¡¯t particularly like small children very much, had taken care of Elliot even though she was annoyed. It was purely to gain Elliot¡¯s blind faith. The nanny would be the closest position to get closer to him and the Duke of Valois. She was planning to use this position to gain influence in Valois. ¡®So, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t say anything against me.¡¯ And the trusts she gained were now coming in handy. Just crying a few drops of tears made Elliot shut his mouth right away, even though she was obviously in a suspicious situation. ¡®I tried so hard to take care of him. Of course, he has to trust me.¡¯ Meg quietly hummed and strolled across the hallway. At the end of her steps, she was heading towards Liliana¡¯s room. Anriche leaned against the window, lit by the sun, as she looked out into the garden ripe in spring. Her face was full of heartwarming smiles. ¡®Oh, our two little kids! So cute, I¡¯m gonna die!¡¯ The violet-eyed pupils did not know how to fall away from Elliot and Liliana, who were playing in the garden together. If the spring fairy emerged as human, wouldn¡¯t it be in the form of those children? Just when Anriche was breathing in the air around her. ¡°Ma, Madam.¡± A panicked voice was heard. ¡®Huh?¡¯ With her eyes wide, she looked back. The butler was peering at her with a firm expression. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about the job you asked me to do the other day.¡± As soon as she heard his words, the heartwarming smile on her mouth disappeared in an instant. She quietly nodded her head. ¡°Tell me.¡± The butler nervously swallowed his dry saliva. Recently, Anriche had become the dignified mistress of Valois all of a sudden. The butler carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Actually, Meg was¡­¡± Finally, the conversation with the butler ended. After confirming that there was no one around, the butler first left the living room. Anriche, instead of leaving right away, waited a little more. ¡®First, I¡¯ll have to give Meg some more time to move.¡¯ After successful stealing, Meg would surely move the maids as she planned. To create a public opinion against Liliana, she would need testimonials from several people. Since she was currently receiving blind loyalty from the maids, she would somehow try to use the maids to create a public protest. ¡®I really hope she doesn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Anriche narrowed her eyebrows. Even considering the trust Elliot had in her, she hoped that Meg would not do anything wrong. ¡®Because if Meg really does something wrong, Elliot will get very hurt.¡¯ Meg was the employee that Elliot was the closest to. If he found out that his dear nanny was stealing and trying to blame Liliana for the sins¡­ Anriche was sure that Elliot¡¯s heart would be hurt. So, after enough time has passed. ¡®This would have been enough time.¡¯ She slowly took her steps to her room. ¡°¡­¡± As she walked across the hallway, she felt the gaze of some of the maids following her as if observing her behavior. ¡®I knew it would be like this¡­¡¯ The actions of Meg and the maids matched exactly with her expectations, which made Anriche feel certain. ¡°There, you.¡± Pretending to be calm, she called out one of the maids. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of rearranging my clothes again. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The maid scurried to her. Anriche went back to her room and sat down in front of the dressing table. The maid who had been brushing her hair carefully asked her questions. ¡°Do you want your hair done, madam?¡± As if she was hoping that Anriche would open her jewelry box. She shrugged lightly. ¡°It would be nice to change decorations as a refresher.¡± The moment she heard the order, a glow sprung over the maid¡¯s face. Anriche opened the drawer slowly and pulled out her jewelry box. The maid swallowed her dry saliva. ¡®Okay, as long as the madam discovers the brooch is gone¡­¡¯ Like what the head maid, Meg, said, she would definitely make a lot of fuss about it. ¡®As long as the house is turned upside down, the girl from the Aberyt family will be accused of stealing.¡¯ The confident voice was sweet in her ears. ¡®I mean, the madam¡¯s brooch, well hidden in the girl¡¯s belongings.¡¯ Clink. The jewelry box was opened. Anriche looked down inside her jewelry box with an unemotional gaze. ¡®¡­So, it¡¯s true.¡¯ A bitter taste filled her mouth. As the butler said, the amber brooch was gone. ¡®She must have taken the brooch that I used a lot on purpose.¡¯ That way, she would notice right away that the item was gone. The meticulous malice was disgusting. Anriche bite her lips. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, the maid asked a question. There was a slight anticipation in her voice. Seeing the maid eagerly waited for her reaction, Anriche smiled with her eyes. ¡°Oh, I was thinking for a while what to do with the hairpin.¡± Moments later, she picked up a hairpin, which was studded with rubies the size of her nails. ¡°Let¡¯s use this.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s use this.¡± Anriche¡¯s eyes became thin. ¡®H-huh?¡¯ The maid opened her eyes wide. Although the empty spot where the brooch was placed stood out, the madam¡¯s expression was still calm. ¡®Hoo, if it had been the usual madam¡­ By now, she must have left after screaming?¡¯ However, Anriche simply just closed the jewelry box with a gentle touch, put the box back in the drawer, and glanced up at the maid with curious eyes. ¡°What are you doing, standing there blankly?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Yes.¡± The maid, who came to her senses, began busily teasing her hands with a confused face. Anriche stared through the mirror silently and studied the maid¡¯s face. Violet-colored eyes suddenly sank coldly. After some time had passed. The two little kids, who had been playing and running around in the garden, ran towards Anriche. ¡°Mother! Look at this!¡± Liliana was holding a variety of flowers in her hand. ¡°I think it would be pretty if I put them in mother¡¯s vase!¡± ¡°Oh my, thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t pluck it recklessly, too. I took it with permission from uncle gardener!¡± It was so lovely for her to add an explanation in such a sincere way. Anriche smiled in her eyes. She took the bouquet and buried her nose in the blossom. ¡°It¡¯s adorable, and the scent is really good as well.¡± Hearing her words, Liliana blushed her cheeks and smiled widely back. On the other hand, Elliot¡¯s face showed that he was deeply troubled by something. Anriche sneaked up to him. ¡°Elliot, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your expression looks serious.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ well.¡± Elliot, frowning for a moment, carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Mo, mother.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He touched his lips for a while, but in the end, Elliot couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± When he saw Meg before, truthfully, she looked very suspicious. Nevertheless, he promised not to tell mother¡­ Who could he trust if he couldn¡¯t trust Meg? She was like a family to him. ¡°¡­¡± So, this will be fine. Elliot hesitantly shook his head. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Anriche turned the topic softly without asking any more. ¡°Now, we¡¯re going to have lunch. What was the first thing I said you should do before eating?¡± ¡°You said we had to wash our hands!¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Our Liliana, you¡¯re smart.¡± She smiled and stroked Liliana¡¯s hair tenderly. With a complicated gaze, Elliot alternately glanced at Anriche and Liliana smiling brightly. Throughout the lunch break, Anriche gently attended to the children. Even though she was feeling unsettled inside. ¡®At first, when Meg was stealing the brooch¡­¡¯ To be honest, it would have been better to catch Meg at the scene where she was stealing. Since the butler was monitoring her, it wouldn¡¯t have been impossible. ¡®Still, I was hoping that Meg would change her mind later.¡¯ However, contrary to her wish, Meg eventually did it. Anriche, recalling the empty spot in her jewelry box, shook her head on the inside. ¡®No, it¡¯s not too late.¡¯ Once the children¡¯s meal is over, she will quietly bring Meg in and tell her to put the brooch back since she already knew everything she had done. And for her to not bother Liliana in the future¡­ ¡®What if I offered to pretend that I didn¡¯t know about it this time?¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t that be better? At least, to avoid hurting Elliot¡¯s heart¡­ But just then. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The child¡¯s anxious voice broke Anriche¡¯s thoughts. She lifted her head and saw Liliana, who was already staring at her. ¡°The expression on your face is dark.¡± ¡°Liliana is right.¡± Elliot nodded his head to agree with Liliana. In his line of gaze towards Anriche, she was full of anxiety. She smiled hastily. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Yes, because children are the most important. First of all, we caught circumstantial evidence that Meg was stealing, so if we talk again based on this. That was what Anriche pondered vigorously in her mind. Regardless, things didn¡¯t go as she wanted. ¡°What the hell is this about?!¡± The shouting of the maids shook the townhouse. ¡°Oh my God, Madam! Madam!!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Two of the maids ran into the dining room in a hurry. ¡°Chief maid Meg found something, but I think the Madam needs to check¡­!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°That-that¡¯s¡­¡± One of the maids glanced towards Liliana, bowed her head towards Anriche, and whispered in a low voice. ¡°It looks like the Madam¡¯s stuff was found in the room of Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes. The two children peered confusingly at Anriche as they were unaware of the situation. She narrowed her forehead and raised her body. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± So, the three began to follow the maid¡¯s lead. Liliana, who was following the maid without thinking, felt a faint sense of incongruity. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Somehow the direction of the maid¡¯s movement was familiar to her eyes. After a while, Liliana was astonished. ¡®Hey, this is my room, isn¡¯t it?!¡¯ Beyond the wide open door, Meg was seen giving strength to her shoulders and looked up. ¡°Madam, look at this!¡± She raised her hand as if wanting to show it eagerly. The amber brooch in her hand sparkled with a reflection of the light. ¡°Isn¡¯t this brooch, the one used by the madam?¡± Instead of answering, Anriche barely swallowed a sigh that was about to explode. ¡®Ah, I knew it would be like this, but¡­¡¯ Even though she wanted to somehow soothe her and tried to settle the matter quietly, Meg couldn¡¯t stand it and caused an incident like this. On the other hand, Meg was literally spirited. ¡°I found this brooch while cleaning the room.¡± Meg glared at Liliana. ¡°¡­Is it possible that Miss Liliana even stole Madam¡¯s stuff?¡± As soon as they heard the question, people¡¯s eyes turned towards Liliana. In particular, the maids who participated in this work seemed to be absolutely enjoying this. Liliana¡¯s face turned white. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Really¡­¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the case.¡± At that time, Anriche glanced at her and lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s because I secretly left it in her room to give Liliana a surprise.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Liliana peered up at Anriche with tears filling her eyes. She continued with a friendly voice. ¡°This amber brooch, isn¡¯t it a very pretty yellow color?¡± ¡°Mo, mother¡­¡± ¡°So I thought it would suit you well. I¡¯m sorry if I surprised you.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ In response to the surprising answer, the maids hurriedly exchanged glances with each other. ¡®How the hell did it become like this?¡¯ ¡®I-I don¡¯t know! Obviously, Meg took it¡­?!¡¯ At the same time, Anriche stared back at the maids. Unlike when she treated Liliana, her face was ice cold. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m curious about your thoughts.¡± ¡°Ma, madam?¡± ¡°As if it were quite obvious, you¡¯re telling me that Liliana stole the brooch.¡± Seemingly as though she was genuinely curious, Anriche questioned the maids again. ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It almost seems like you want me to doubt Liliana?¡± Anriche tilted her head with a groan. ¡°That Liliana stole the brooch.¡± ¡°No, that brooch¡­ it wasn¡¯t a gift from mother.¡± At that moment, Elliot denied Anriche¡¯s words head-on. There was anticipation in Meg¡¯s eyes. ¡®Yes, I have the young master! Young Master Elliot will somehow cover me!¡¯ Meanwhile, Anriche faced him with a stunned face. ¡®¡­Elliot?¡¯ No matter how much Elliot hates her, Anriche is now on Liliana¡¯s side. Still, he denies her word directly like this¡­ ¡®Does Elliot hate me so much? That he denies my words in front of so many people?¡¯ Elliot was gazing at Anriche with an unknown expression on his face. ¡®But, he seemed to be quite happy with Liliana?¡¯ From the back of Anriche¡¯s hand, grasping the hem of her dress, new white lines raised between her bones. ¡®No matter how bad Liliana could be framed, I can¡¯t believe he took it up and refuted my words like this¡­¡¯ Anriche bit her lips in a terrible mood. ¡°That brooch, Meg stole it and hid it in Liliana¡¯s room.¡± Unexpectedly, Elliot concluded in a cold voice. Meg¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°Yo-young master!!¡± ¡°Meg.¡± He turned, staring at Meg. Seeing so, she started running desperately towards Elliot. ¡°Young Master, what are you talking about? You know how much I have cared for you so far¡­¡± ¡®You know well that I did it for you¡­¡¯ Anriche paused, as she had a subtle feeling. Even in the midst of this, Meg was telling him that she had ¡®cherished¡¯ Elliot. It was a scene that showed the superiority that she had over him. Elliott felt that, too. The boy¡¯s face became even more distant. ¡°That¡¯s right, Meg.¡± ¡°Young master¡­!¡± At Elliot¡¯s affirmation, Meg¡¯s face turned a bright color. However, his words weren¡¯t over. ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me so far, so I¡¯ve been trying to wait until you tell the truth.¡± ¡°What?! But¡­!¡± ¡°If you honestly confess all your mistakes, I would have tried to cover up your faults in some way.¡± With that calm tone, Meg¡¯s face was distorted. Meanwhile, Anriche glanced at her son with a slightly surprised look. ¡®¡­I see.¡¯ As for Meg¡¯s incident, she thought he couldn¡¯t have guessed about it. Elliot¡¯s mature mind was both admirable yet depressing. Even though he was outwardly calm, she couldn¡¯t even imagine how bitter he must have felt. ¡°But¡­it¡¯s really disappointing.¡± ¡°Young Master, Disappointing?¡± ¡°Meg, you can¡¯t even remember what you did?¡± He continued to stare straight at her with a cold gaze. ¡°The act of stealing my mother¡¯s things, trying to deceive everyone, and attempting to frame Liliana.¡± ¡°Yo, young master¡­ Why do you say that? Why are you so hard on me?¡± Meg begins to complain in a trembling voice. All of a sudden, tears were piled up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Meg. The person who loves you the most in the world¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, I once believed that you loved me the most in the world.¡± He spoke, shooking his head firmly. ¡°Even so, Meg, if I truly love someone¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I would try to avoid my own faults by using someone I love as a shield.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª T/N: Preach, Elliot!! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°Ma, Master Elliot!!¡± Meg desperately called for him, but he no longer gave a glance at her. Instead, he looked back at Anriche, who was standing behind him. ¡°Mother.¡± A calm voice rang. Anriche gazed into Elliott¡¯s eyes. His violet gaze, which resembled herself, was filled with disappointment and betrayal towards Meg. ¡°I have the right to fire the maid¡­ don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After hearing her definite answer, he fixed his gaze towards Meg, who is trembling her whole body like a swaying tree. ¡°No, this is not¡­ Young master, no way¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you in the Valois¡¯s mansion anymore.¡± ¡°Young Master, what the hell are you talking about?! How can you do this to me!!¡± After his words, Meg screamed in fits hysterically. Nonetheless, he continued slowly with an expressionless face. ¡°I¡¯ll pay this month¡¯s salary and severance pay for what you¡¯ve worked so far.¡± ¡°Young master!!¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t write you a recommendation letter. I can¡¯t send a bad-handed maid to another house.¡± At that moment, Meg, who had lost all strength, slumped down on the floor. The fact that Valois does not offer a letter of recommendation would suggest that there was a good reason. New employers may wonder why she is trying to find a job without a single recommendation letter. Therefore, it was as if Elliot had now declared, ¡®You will no longer be able to work in any noble family.¡¯ ¡°Please pack up and leave right now.¡± Elliot concluded his words then shut his mouth firmly. Meg, crawling on her knees, grasped Elliot¡¯s leg. The self-confident expression she had so far had disappeared, as though washed away in an instant. ¡°Young master? Young master! You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡­!¡± The employees were frozen tightly on the spot as they watched Meg, full of tears and clinging to Elliot. Even listening to her sorrowful pleas, he was still motionless. Finally, the employees at the order of the butler pulled her out. ¡°Let go! Let go of me! Young Master! Young Maaasteeer!¡± She tried desperately to escape from the employees¡¯ grasps, but to no avail. And after a long struggle, she was eventually dragged out of the room. Cold silence fell. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The silence was so heavy that no one could open their mouths easily. It was Anriche who broke the silence. ¡°Elliot.¡± Even at her call, he was silent. So, she decided to place her hand on his shoulder gently. She could sense his tiny shoulders trembling, the child¡¯s pale face who tried to squeeze numerous emotions that were bottled up. She just felt sorry for him. ¡°Today, you were very great.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°As the next Master of Valois, it was impeccable.¡± So, cheer up. With that in mind, Anriche continued to gently sweep his shoulder. All of a sudden, tears dripped from Elliot¡¯s open eyes. ¡°How, how¡­ can Meg do this to me?¡± As if the dam had burst, the feeling of shame that was barely restrained, poured out rapidly. ¡°I really liked Meg, and I followed her like my family.¡± ¡°Elliot.¡± ¡°She tried to fool me, and even asked m¡ªme to pretend I didn¡¯t see her¡­¡± If he had made it known from the beginning that Meg had entered his mother¡¯s room, would this have happened? It was pathetic to him, who had been smitten by Meg¡¯s pitiful expression that she made up. Frustrated, he bit his lips till it bled. Seeing the child, Anriche reached out her hand and brushed Elliot¡¯s lips kindly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Your lips will hurt even more.¡± ¡°Mo, mother.¡± ¡°And, you can cry.¡± Hearing her words, he glanced up at her with moist eyes. Anriche quickly nodded at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try and suppress your upset heart.¡± She meant it. To be betrayed by someone you believed, and the favor replied with malice¡­ It¡¯s a difficult thing even for adults to bear, but that little kid had to go through it. With regrets, Anriche brushed his back. ¡°At least, because I know how painful you are right now.¡± ¡°Well, still. I¡¯m the Heir Apparent of Valois, so if I were to shed tears recklessly¡­¡± ¡°Before you were the Heir Apparent of Valois, you¡¯re my son who is only seven years old, right?¡± She playfully added her words. ¡°Regardless, in your mother¡¯s arms, you can cry as much as you want.¡± The moment he heard her words, Elliot¡¯s face was distorted. As he released his throat and wept, he dug into Anriche¡¯s arms. ¡°Uhk, heuk¡­ huwaaang¡­¡± ¡°Yes, rather cry your heart out. After crying like this¡­¡± She embraced Elliot with all of her strength. ¡°Your mind may feel a little relieved.¡± The kind voice rang in his head. Leaning on the words, Elliott kept on weeping for a long time as Anriche tenderly cared for her son in her arms. Soon after, some time had passed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elliot¡­¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Elliot, who was crying in tears, raised his head swiftly. It was Liliana. Her light green eyes were filled with tears, gazing towards Elliot. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry for my mother, too.¡± Yes? ¡®Liliana, why are you all of a sudden¡­?¡¯ Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her confused expression. She couldn¡¯t overcome her guilt, and Liliana tightened her two tiny fists. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I should be here.¡± ¡®What does that mean? Why is our cute daughter-in-law digging herself and her hands?¡¯ Liliana¡¯s words caused Anriche to narrow her eyes. Still, her trembling voice resumed. ¡°Be, because of me¡­ there¡¯s a lot of trouble in Valois.¡± ¡°No, why is that your fault? You¡¯re the victim.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Meg¡¯s fault!¡± Forgetting even his cries, Elliot strengthened his eyes and looked at Liliana. However, rather than feeling rejuvenated, her shoulders tightened. ¡°But this happened because I was hated by everyone¡­¡± Had it not been for her, the Duchy would have remained peaceful. Those thoughts were filled in her mind. And when Liliana was huddling her body in a guilty conscience¡­ ¡°That, that is not true.¡± Someone raised their voice nearby. It was Jane. At the sudden voice, she looked up at Jane with a puzzled face. ¡°Huh?¡± Nevertheless, Jane had a determined expression. She walked in front of Liliana and spoke her words clearly. ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t hate you. Absolutely not.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes! First, first of all. I¡­ I like you.¡± She agreed with strength. Then, Jane turned towards Anriche nervously, swallowing her dry saliva. Anriche nodded her head lightly. It meant she could speak comfortably. Seeing the madam¡¯s reassurement, she gained her courage and spoke up. ¡°And other maids beside me, there are a lot of people who like you!¡± ¡°Yes, I like Liliana, too.¡± ¡°Me, me, too! I love Liliana!¡± Anriche, who was watching the situation, added her words with a smile, and Elliot hurriedly followed his mother. As soon as she heard the voices, the light-green eyes swelled up with tears. ¡°Mother, Elliot¡­¡± Liliana finished her sentence as her lips quivered. Gazing at the helpless child, a smile appeared in Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wh-what the madam and the Young Master Elliot had said¡­ You hear that, right?¡± Then, Jane turned to Liliana. ¡°There are so many people who like Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°Ja, Jane.¡± ¡°So, please don¡¯t think that way.¡± The maid shook her head lightly and added words in a soft tone. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m always grateful to you, Miss.¡¯¡¯ ¡°To me? Why?¡± The abrupt confession made her eyes widened. ¡°The other day, when Meg was tormenting me¡­ the Miss helped me, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what Elliot did. I didn¡¯t help anything¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I am grateful to Master Elliot.¡± Jane¡¯s smile grew a little deeper. ¡°But the first person who took the first step for me was the Miss.¡± At that, Liliana bit her lips tightly. Because otherwise, she would break down. ¡®I wasn¡¯t being hated¡­¡¯ Even though there were certainly maids in favor of Meg, many were also on her side. Realizing the fact, she smiled with tearful eyes. ¡°At that time in the garden, you covered for me as well.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°So, thank you, too¡­¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Seeing the heartwarming sight, Anriche suddenly recalled the conversation she had with Jane. [ ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t even say thank you to the Miss¡­¡± ] It was just after she had told Anriche that Meg was acting suspiciously. Jane waited for a long time before carefully opening her mouth. After hearing her words, Anriche painted her lips softly. [ ¡°Please give that thank-you greeting to Liliana directly later.¡± ] That was what she said, but she thought it was pretty good advice. Just in time, Jane, with tears filling her eyes, turned to Anriche. ¡®Look, didn¡¯t I say that Liliana would be happy?¡¯ She mouthed the words with a gracious smile on her face so that Liliana couldn¡¯t hear them. At her words, a wide smile was seen on her face as Jane nodded happily. After the sea of tears, Elliot and Liliana were dozing, clinging to Anriche¡¯s side. Since they have been crying and sniffling all day, they were exhausted. ¡®But¡­if we keep sitting squatted on the sofa like this, it looks like everyone¡¯s legs will go numb soon.¡¯ Above all, Anriche herself was very uncomfortable. Narrowing her eyes, she decided to wake the children crouched under her arms by tapping them lightly. ¡°Our little carps, go back to your room and sleep.¡± ¡°¡­Who is the carp?¡± ¡°Eliot, Liliana. You two.¡± As Elliot rubbed his eyes sleepily, Anriche shrugged playfully. ¡°You both have swollen eyes, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tsk, but it¡¯s not like a carp.¡± He replied and pouted his lips. Moments later, Elliot quietly sneaks a look towards Anriche. It seemed as though he had something to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elliot?¡± ¡°You¡­ you know.¡± Even after rushing out like that, he was still hesitant. Finally, he said, wriggling his little fingers. ¡°¡­Well, can I sleep with mother today?¡± What¡­what is he saying now? Anriche opened her eyes wide. Always glaring at her was Elliot, who had been ranting away like an angry kitten. However, now, that child is saying that he wants to sleep together?! As her heart was breaking by the little boy¡¯s abrupt request, Elliot quickly turned his head away. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then it¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°No, you punk. Why don¡¯t you even listen to the answer and think whatever you want?¡± He messed up his hair with a spiteful look. Elliott, who became depressed, touched his head. ¡°Mo, mother! Really!¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy that I can sleep with my son, too.¡± At that sweet voice, Elliot¡¯s ears turned bright red. Liliana, who just woke up, clung to Anriche with her drowsy face. ¡°M-me, too!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want to sleep with mother as well!¡± Even though she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly, it was cute to see her digging into Anriche with tight arms like this. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sleep together with Liliana.¡± Anriche stroked Liliana¡¯s hair fondly. At the same time, Elliot slipped his body on her side. He said, ¡°You know, mother¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want to drink cocoa today.¡± He even wanted himself to be pampered, which was totally out of character. Anriche stared at Elliot with a frosty, surprised look. Somehow, now¡­ ¡®Me and Elliot, were just like ordinary mother and son.¡¯ She fell in love with that short thought. After a while, she responded mischievously. ¡°If you drink cocoa, you know you must brush your teeth?¡± ¡°Mother can check if I¡¯ve brushed my teeth later, then.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay, be prepared. I¡¯ll check the teeth thoroughly to make sure they are well cleaned.¡± The two who were talking to each other burst into laughter, not knowing who started it first. Eventually, Elliot, glancing at Anriche, opened his mouth. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡®Huh, mom¡­?¡¯ Anriche was dazed for a moment. Elliot was also embarrassed and had flushed cheeks. But nevertheless, he did not avoid her eyes. Rather, he continued his words. ¡°Thank you so much today.¡± ¡°Well, of course.¡± She answered with a bewildered voice. As he stopped and was finished with his words, Elliot just looked down on his toes tenaciously and avoided her gaze. Elliot¡­ he thanked her. And he called her, not ¡®mother,¡¯ but ¡®mom.¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The depths of her heart were tremendously moved. Her nose seemed to be getting tingly as well, so Anriche hurriedly raised her hand to cover her face. To the children, how could she even show her face that was going to cry ¡°Why are you doing that, mom?¡± ¡°Uh, mother! Are you okay?!¡± Two startled children worriedly clung to her. Oh, no. Anriche, who hurriedly blinked her eyes that were shedding tears, swiftly shook her head toward the children. ¡°Ah, that¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Yes? Still, mom, you seem to be crying right now?¡± ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it because I yawned?¡± She pretended so. On her lips, there was a bright smile that she couldn¡¯t hide. And the next day. As soon as breakfast was finished, the butler came to Anriche in person, and she personally offered tea to the butler. ¡°Butler, thank you so much for this job.¡± She meant it. The butler¡¯s assistance was crucial for Meg¡¯s incident to be resolved safely. However, even with the steaming tea in front of him, the butler¡¯s face seemed very serious. What happened? As she tilted her head curiously, he finally spoke. The heavily closed lips opened. ¡°Yesterday¡­ There was such a situation, so I would like to apologize to the madam now.¡± Flop. After his words, the butler fell onto his knees. Seeing this, she was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I doubt the madam the other day?¡± He replied in a subdued voice. ¡®Oh, that?¡¯ Remembering the incident a few days ago, Anriche grew a little embarrassed. In fact, she had already almost forgotten about it. ¡°I have really committed an indelible sin.¡± Regardless, it appeared as though the butler would seriously remain in that position until the word ¡®yes¡¯ came out of her mouth. At the moment, Anriche¡¯s eyes sparkled with playfulness. ¡°Yes, you have committed an indelible sin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When she answered as if she had heard him, the butler stiffened his shoulder tightly. Even though she was just trying to make fun of him, it was more amusing that he responded that way. Anriche pretended to be anxious and lowered down her voice. ¡°The butler is so suspicious of me, it hurts so much¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The butler couldn¡¯t even glance at her eyes. His head was so low and his forehead reached the floor. ¡°I have no right to ask for forgiveness.¡± ¡°Hmm, really?¡± ¡°Yes, so¡­ I will follow any punishment you give.¡± Listening to that earnest voice, Anriche barely suppressed her laughter about to burst out. ¡°All right, then, the punishment you are getting¡­¡± Pu, punishment? Her words caused the butler to swallow his dry saliva in the tension. At last, she spoke in a strange voice. ¡°If, after today, there is a disagreement between me and the duke¡­¡± At the unexpected words, the butler peered at Anriche with a puzzled face. ¡°Just once, choose to be on my side.¡± ¡°¡­On the side of the madam?¡± ¡°Yeah. Actually, I¡¯m thinking of changing all the maids in the townhouse.¡± With that said, the butler¡¯s pupils grew a little. ¡®Certainly, it seems that the madam has changed a little¡­¡¯ Unlike in the past, she couldn¡¯t care less about how the townhouse operates, Anriche was not acting actively. Like now, she is directly involved in the management of the employees. ¡°At this opportunity, I¡¯m thinking of getting rid of all the maids involved in Liliana¡¯s incident.¡± She continued, lightly shrugging her shoulders. ¡°But I am so notorious.¡± At that mischievous tone, the butler started sweating yet again. He couldn¡¯t agree with her or even refute her. ¡°The duke might think that I punished the maids too much.¡± ¡°Well, um¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ the butler should stand by the duke and tell my story well, all right?¡± He stared at her with a frown. Anriche then directly reached out her hand and raised the butler from his place. ¡°And when I know that you have decided so, the butler should also cleanly forget the previous incident as well.¡± ¡°Ma, madam¡­¡± ¡°Because I know how much hard work the butler has put into the duchy until now.¡± Finishing her words, a smile filled her eyes as she gazed into his eyes. Everything she said was sincere. Not too long ago, as Anriche neglected the duties of the mistress, it was the butler who put himself in her place and successfully managed the Valois townhouse to thrive as much as it is today. How could she neglect such a valuable person? ¡°So, I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future.¡± ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡± The time when the butler¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to misunderstand my wife that much, though?¡± A calm voice rang, piercing through the silent room. ¡­Huh? This voice? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Anriche¡¯s eyes widened a little. It was Alexei. The inscrutable blue eyes were gazing straight at her, making her a little nervous. ¡°Wh, what is the Duke doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you about the problem that the missus is worried about now.¡± Alexei, who answered so, turned to the butler with a glance. Eventually, the butler realized what he meant and slowly slipped out of the room. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Between the two, silence fell. ¡®You¡¯ve come to talk about the problem I¡¯m worried about?¡¯ Anriche faced Alexei with a puzzled expression. Meanwhile, he was reflecting on the incident of Liliana and Meg¡¯s work the other day. He had unintentionally gotten to learn more about this incident. [ ¡°Duke, I feel so wronged!¡± ] ¡­It was because Meg ran and told him about it after the incident. [ ¡°The madam caught me like a rat!¡± ]Meg, who was struggling with resentment, raised her voice, forgetting that she was in front of the master. She continued screaming, [ ¡°No, a rat would not have been treated like me! How can this be¡­!¡± ] Alexei narrowed his eyes. In the past, he would have covered it up and thought that it was Anriche¡¯s fault. Because of the behavior that she had shown him up until now, while Meg, on the other hand, was a maid who had been sincerely working at the Valois for a long time. ¡®Though¡­ I had already heard from the butler that Meg was said to have framed Liliana.¡¯ In fact, the butler didn¡¯t like Anriche very much. So, there is no reason that such a butler would cover for her by making up something that never happened. In addition, the butler had also been cautious about the relationship between Londini and Meg recently. [ ¡°There is a situation in which cash of unknown origin has been deposited to Meg¡¯s account periodically.¡± ] [ ¡°¡­What?¡± ] [ ¡°Aside from that, it seems to be true that the Meg and the Londini family are closely intertwined.¡± ] It was at that moment that Alexei felt an intense betrayal. On the other hand, the recent Anriche¡­ ¡®Somehow, I think she has changed a little.¡¯ Alexei unknowingly recalled Anriche¡¯s expression as she gazed at the children. The soft eyes were filled with only affection for them. [ ¡°I have already heard everything from the butler about what happened.¡± ] At that cold voice, Meg, who was crying loudly, raised her head. [ ¡°Ye, yes?¡± ] [ ¡°You stole my wife¡¯s stuff and tried to put the blame on Liliana?¡± ] My wife. The word unfamiliarly touched the tip of his tongue. As if to shake off that strangeness, Alexei spoke coldly. [ ¡°If you were really treated like that by my wife¡­¡± ] [ ¡°Du, Duke?¡± ] [ ¡°That¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve done something to deserved it.¡± ] ¡®Wha, what is the Duke saying right now¡­?¡¯ Meg doubted her ears. Until now, she had been a ¡®nanny who Elliot follows best,¡¯ and ¡®a head maid who is trusted by the maids.¡¯ Besides, she was also a childhood friend who shared a childhood with Alexei. That was why Alexei respected her opinion in consideration of that. However, now, he was like a darkly high ice wall. He¡¯s stubborn and cold, so she can¡¯t even talk to him. [ ¡°Meg. If you are an adult with perfect judgment, why don¡¯t you reflect on your own actions? ] [ ¡°Wh-what do you mean¡­¡± ] [ ¡°I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s very presumptuous and impudent that you come and bother me like this.¡± ] The blue eyes flashed sharply. His eyes were cold like ice, which she had never seen before as blood drained from Meg¡¯s face. Alexei buried himself deep in his chair. He spoke again. [ ¡°My son said he would guarantee you this month¡¯s salary and severance pay.¡± ] [ ¡°¡­Du, duke?¡± ] [ ¡°But I have no intention of guaranteeing that.¡± ] Meg froze like a rat in front of a beast. Of course, she would, because Alexei glared at her with his eyes that were full of life. [ ¡°The head maid chief always told me¡­¡± ] [ ¡°Ye, yes?¡± ] [ ¡°The cost of living that the Londinis received regularly is always being used legally and reasonably.¡± ] ¡®W¡­what is he saying now?¡¯ Meg¡¯s heart pounded rapidly. But Alexei¡¯s words aren¡¯t over yet. [ ¡°Also, Liliana was said to be living happily and healthily under the protection of her relatives, right?¡± ] [ ¡°What, what is it¡­¡± ] [ ¡°But according to my investigation, the head maid¡¯s words were all falsehoods from start to finish.¡± ] ¡®¡­That, how¡­?¡¯ Shocked, she stared at Alexei with her mouth gaped wide open. At the same time, he greeted the gaze with a grim face. [ ¡°In fact, personally, I even want the head maid to face Valois¡¯ private sanctions.¡± ] ¡®Valois¡¯ private sanctions?!¡¯ As words kept coming out of the duke¡¯s mouth, Meg¡¯s eyes continued to open wider, terrified. Valois private sanctions refer to personal punishment by using Valois¡¯ force and wealth instead of legal sanctions. Since Valois was the most powerful family in the empire, the retaliation they exerted at their utmost was unimaginable and cruel. Of course, Alexei was a common-sense man, so no such sanctions have been made since he became the duke¡­ Saying so, it must have meant that Alexei was fuming with rage. [ ¡°However, the head maid¡¯s family has been devoted to Valois from generation to generation.¡± ] His cool voice cut through her thoughts yet again. [ ¡°I have also taken into account that the maid chief has been taking care of Elliot for a long time, so I intend to end it with legal punishment.¡± ] Then, with a chin gesture, he points to the tightly closed door. [ ¡°Though, if you don¡¯t get out of my sight right now¡­¡± ] As he said so, Alexei twisted the tip of his lips coldly. [ ¡°You won¡¯t be able to receive even the last mercy I have given you.¡± ] [ ¡°Du, Duke¡­¡± ] Meg murmured to him in a trembling voice. Still, Alexei simply asked back with an expressionless face. [ ¡°Will you go out on your feet, or will you be dragged out by the knights of the Duchy?¡± ] [ ¡°Yo, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ] At the same time, Meg started screaming in a fit. [ ¡°The Duke abandoned me because of his status!¡± ] [ ¡°¡­What?¡± ] [ ¡°But even though I suffered such a betrayal, I continued to be loyal to the Duke¡­!¡± ] Alexei frowned, not understanding a word that Meg was spouting out of her mouth. She gasped a short breath. [ ¡°The duke knew about it, didn¡¯t you? I, I¡­!¡± ] With that, her eyes had a strange light. Meg spoke again, [ ¡°I had been passionately yearning for the Duke!¡± ] By then, Alexei completely lost his words. ¡®¡­Who adores who?¡¯ Still, she constantly poured out words as if the dam had burst. [ ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t like the Master had no heart for me at all, right?!¡± ] [ ¡°Wait, wait a second. What are you saying now¡­¡± ] [ ¡°That¡¯s why you brought me here! Even giving me the title of the head maid!¡± ] At the voice, Alexei looked at Meg blankly. The reason he brought Meg as the head maid was because the chief butler had begged earnestly for his daughter. In order to get a good marriage, he pleaded that it would be better for her to be in the Duchy of Valois. That was why he gave Meg the status of the head maid. If she were a maid in charge of a townhouse, she would still have a pretty good future in the marriage market. So, even though Meg had never thought of finding a marriage, Alexei just thought she had no intention of getting married and left her alone¡­ [ ¡°So, now¡­ The head maid thought we both shared rational feelings¡­?¡± ] [ ¡°Are you going to deny that?!¡± ] Saying so, Meg stares straight at him through her tearful eyes. Alexei couldn¡¯t hide his stunned face. And, as he understood the situation now¡­ [ ¡°Head maid. You are being delusional. You seemed to be mentally ill.¡± ] Cold rage filled her whole body. At Alexei¡¯s blatant remarks, Meg clenched her shoulders. [ ¡°What¡­ what are you¡­¡± ] [ ¡°I have not done anything that¡¯s remotely shameful since I was appointed as the Master of the Duchy of Valois until now.¡± ] Alexei concluded his words bluntly. [ ¡°That means, I was also faithful to Anriche, the Mistress of Valois, who I married through a divine marriage.¡± ] [ ¡°I know that kind of thing! But¡­!¡± ] [ ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been having your delusions, head maid.¡± ] His blade-like gaze was bloody, as if he would tear Meg to pieces right away. [ ¡°The nonsense you¡¯ve been talking about now seems to have enough grounds to reap the mercy I¡¯ve been trying to give you.¡± ] [ ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ] [ ¡°Do you really want to be subject to Valois¡¯s private sanctions?¡± ] At the same words as the death penalty uttered, Meg¡¯s face turned pale. [ ¡°The reason I¡¯m putting up with your ridiculous nonsense right now.¡± ] Alexei grinds his teeth. Needless to say, his anger was now through the roof. [ ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to defile the joyful memories that I shared with the maid chief when I was younger.¡± ] [ ¡°Ma, master.¡± ] [ ¡°I mean, right now, when I can still hold on to my reasons¡­¡± ] As he glared at Meg, shaking her whole body, Alexei pushed the tip of her lips up. [ ¡°It would be best if you disappear right in front of my eyes and never appear, ever again.¡± ] [ ¡°Heuk, uheuk¡­¡± ] [ ¡°If I see the head maid once again, I wonder how I will behave at that time¡­¡± ] Looking straight into Meg¡¯s eyes, he concluded coldly. [ ¡°¡­because I¡¯m not sure either.¡± ] It was a warning about life. Meg quickly rose from her seat, as if bouncing off, rushed out of the door in an instant. And at last, her back figure was the last thing that he saw. ¡°¡­Well, duke?¡± At that call, Alexei finally came to his senses. Chapter 32 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 32 Glancing up, he could see Anriche looking at him with a confused face. ¡®Oh, I was lost in my thoughts.¡¯ Even though there were people in front of him, he was dozing off in his mind instead. Alexei offered an apology in an awkward voice. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± Even with open words like that, Anriche gazed at Alexei¡¯s for a long time. Before long, she opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of firing some of the maids.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. The duke may think that I am overly punishing¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Anriche, who was trying to make an excuse for the remark, opened her eyes wide confusingly. Alexei shook his head neatly. ¡°As I said before, I am not misunderstanding you for this.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Because I know roughly what happened.¡± ¡®Heeeh¡­?¡¯ What is this stubborn Alexei saying now? She couldn¡¯t get used to the current situation. But his words continued to go on. ¡°This time, both Liliana and Elliot had a hard time in their hearts.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Well, and the madam is just doing what she has to do. I can¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡®¡­Alexei, did you eat anything wrong today?¡¯ But she and Alexei would have eaten the same food, so that shouldn¡¯t be the case since he had breakfast at the townhouse today¡­ As Anriche was desperately trying to guess what caused him to behave so abnormally, Alexei dropped the bomb. ¡°You¡­ you did a good job.¡± Alexei, who said so, turned his head away as if he was a little embarrassed. The nape of his neck rose red and he resembled his son, Elliot. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Anriche was left dazed. ¡®What is this¡­ that Alexei is giving me all the compliments?¡¯ Still, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. No, to be precise¡­ ¡®¡­Happy.¡¯ Both her cheeks were blushed brightly at the thought. All this time, she had tried so hard to break down the walls of the heart that the two had built. It seemed that the effort had been paid off a little. ¡®I think I¡¯ve gotten a little closer to you now¡­¡¯ ¡°Well, um. Thank you¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± At her shy voice, Alexei gently shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a little ashamed, but more than that¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I used to say to Elliot, ¡®eyes to see people¡¯ and ¡®insight¡¯.¡± Alexei was talking with a bitter face. Pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t even notice the disrespectful movement of the maids. How pathetic is that.¡± It was a voice with a deep sense of shame. Hearing his words, she gazed at him and shook her head firmly. ¡°Duke, don¡¯t say that.¡± At the unexpected words, Alexei¡¯s eyes widened a little. Though she spoke clearly. ¡°I¡¯m the Mistress of Valois. It¡¯s also what I had to do to get discipline inside the house.¡± Anriche straightened her waist and peered straight into his eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯m responsible for this incident.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°This happened because I haven¡¯t properly cracked down on the employees so far.¡± She vividly stood out in his gaze. Anriche is now humbly admitting her own fault. It was something unimaginable if it was her former self. ¡°I can¡¯t undo my previous insincere appearance you¡¯ve seen before, but I¡¯ll try harder in the future.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take control of the inside and outside of the family so that this doesn¡¯t ever happen again.¡± Violet-colored pupils were as united as never before. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the duty and the rights of the Mistress of Valois.¡± As she showed a sense of responsibility as the Mistress of Valois, Alexei felt a new feeling erupting. Together with seeing her sparkling pretty purple eyes filled with enthusiasm¡­ ¡®It¡¯s¡­ very nice.¡¯ Alexei never thought that there would be a day when he would think about Anriche like this. It¡¯s a peculiar feeling, but he felt good. Alexei had to go to great lengths to keep his mouth down. ¡°All right. Though, I think the madam may suffer a little in the future, so I¡¯m worried about that.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°If the madam is going to clean up all the maids involved with Liliana¡¯s incident¡­¡± Alexei anxiously blurs his words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a little hard for you to run the townhouse without the maids?¡± To be honest, it would be that way because all the maids, including Meg, were maids with a long history with the duchy. So, when all those maids are out, there would only be new maids left, which means that the burden on Anriche will be even greater. ¡°Until the new maids get used to the job, the madam will have to look carefully at everything in the townhouse, mainly by herself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She replied immediately. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s good to have an opportunity to change the maids as a whole.¡± ¡°May I ask why you think so?¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m not good at it myself because it¡¯s a problem that can be solved by taking the time to learn, but¡­¡± Anriche¡¯s expression subsided coldly. She glanced and met his gaze. ¡°As much as bullying children¡­ I will never forgive it.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°And those maids have already done harm to Liliana once.¡± Looking at her right now, he fully understood her intentions. She was lighthearted. Anriche didn¡¯t just decide that because she wanted to ¡®fire all the maids¡¯ blindly. She sincerely thought she ¡®should,¡¯ as it is something she must do, so she made that judgment. ¡°Even though we might have to suffer a little, it¡¯s better to do this for the long run.¡± Anriche made eye contact with Alexei. The eyes that were staring straight at him had a firm conviction. ¡°Liliana is my family. Rather than being hostile to Liliana¡­¡± At that, she calmly concluded. ¡°I need to be on Liliana¡¯s side, and I intend to let her know that in the future, she can have a comfortable life in the Duchy.¡± Alexei, chewing on Anriche¡¯s words for a moment, nodded lightly. ¡®¡­That¡¯s reasonable.¡¯ She didn¡¯t simply just say, ¡®because I am an adult, I have to care for my children,¡¯ and neither did she appeal to those emotions. Instead, Anriche stated clearly, ¡®I have to be on Liliana¡¯s side and make her life in the duchy comfortable.¡¯ She presented the benefits. Also, Alexei knew. To move a person, it is much more efficient to offer visible benefits than to appeal to emotions. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t always get angry at them one by one if something like this ever occurs again.¡± Smiling softly, Anriche playfully shrugs her shoulders. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for me to get out of the stigma of being a ¡®villain,¡¯ anyway?¡± ¡°What, a villain? What is that¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, am I not that villainous woman?¡± ¡°No!¡± Alexei screamed without realizing. At that appearance, she burst into laughter. His swift denial was quite funny to see. And after a while, she finally straightened her chest. She declares in a confident voice. ¡°Please trust me and leave it to me. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± However, her mouth was faintly twitching nervously. ¡®Well, I spoke as confidently as possible¡­ But, I¡¯m still nervous!¡¯ Just when she was crying inside¡­ ¡°Yes, I will.¡± As he whispered, a smile was painted softly on his face. ¡®Wow¡­ what is it now?¡¯ Seeing his gentle behavior, her eyes went wide yet again. ¡®No, now¡­ Did Alexei really just smile at me?!¡¯ As he smiled, the man who was always cool like a sharp blade changed his impression that instant. At the smile that was as soft as the spring breeze, Anriche was captivated. ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡± After a while, Alexei, feeling Anriche¡¯s gaze, said so with a rather embarrassed expression. She replied with determination. ¡°Because when the Duke smiles, you¡¯re really handsome.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°So, please smile often in the future.¡± To be able to transform from a cold man to a handsome man with a single smile¡­ ¡®Besides, I am that person¡¯s wife, so I can legally enjoy that beauty, right?¡¯ What, being a Villainous Duchess is also worth it! While Anriche was busy being all excited by herself, he quietly glanced at her. When she smiles brightly like that, it felt as if the depths of his chest were being tickled like being rubbed by feathers¡­ Strange, indeed. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 33 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 3 ¡ª I¡¯m trying to be the Mistress. And so, Anriche replaced the maids who were sided with Meg. To start off with, she started entering and exiting her office, which she hadn¡¯t even been to before. The employees¡¯ eyes widened due to the sudden change of the madam. ¡°Did you hear? The madam is looking through all the budget herself these days.¡± ¡°Really? My God¡­ it¡¯s something we can only see if we live long enough.¡± ¡°The butler is also reporting back to the madam, right?¡¯¡± In the past, the butler would have been annoyed and said they should do this on their own instead. The attitude of the madam changed as if the palm of the hand was turned over, and the employees were suddenly experiencing the feeling of coming to heaven. However, of course, there was also a skeptical view of, ¡®how long would this last?¡¯ ¡°These days, the madam¡­ I think she¡¯s much more friendly than before as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just letting go of what she had done before.¡± In fact, there have been several cases proving that Anriche has changed. For instance, when a maid who was cleaning the other day accidentally splashed a few drops of water on Anriche¡¯s dress¡­ [ ¡°Oh! I-I¡¯m sorry, madam!¡± ] The maid¡¯s face turned white like blank paper. Although it was a very small stain that one wouldn¡¯t even notice unless observed closely¡­ ¡®What do I do, I¡¯m dead now!¡¯ The problem was that the owner of the dress was Anriche, the ¡®Villainous Madam.¡¯ Just when the maid was trembling anxiously¡­ [ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ] [ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me just this once¡­ What?¡± ] [ ¡°I said, it¡¯s all right.¡± ] Anriche casually pointed to the water in the bucket with a chin gesture. [ ¡°Isn¡¯t that clean water, anyway?¡± ] [ ¡°What? Yes, but¡­¡± ] The maid nodded her head blankly. She was the last to clean the floor, so she had clean water. Anriche, who heard the answer, shrugged her shoulders. [ ¡°Then, use that.¡± ] [ ¡°R-really?¡± ] [ ¡°Yes. Well, it doesn¡¯t even show that it¡¯s there.¡± ] Then, she walked past the maid. Still confused, the maid glanced back at Anriche¡¯s back with a dumb face. After that day, the maid started rumors about the miracles she had experienced. And starting with that, a lot more experiences began to circulate, proving that ¡®the madam has changed.¡¯ ¡°So, where is the madam now?¡± ¡°Yes? Of course¡­¡± The maid who was proud of the madam¡¯s change concluded with a proud voice. ¡°She¡¯s in the office.¡± *** At the same time. Anriche was drooping on the chair in her office. Her eyes filled with tiredness, glancing at all the documents piled up like a mountain in vain. ¡®No, I can¡¯t finish the documents no matter how much I¡¯ve gone through them¡­ If I knew it would be like this, I would just be the lazy Mistress!¡¯ She struggled, covering her face with both hands. The misfortune began from her suggestion, which she brought upon herself without much thought. [ ¡°From now on, I want to be a little involved in the house.¡± ] As soon as she said that, joy filled the butler¡¯s face. [ ¡°Is that true?¡± ] [ ¡°Yes? It¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ] [ ¡°Hurray!¡± ] The butler hurriedly began to pile up papers on her desk with a blissful look. Anriche was tired after the day and questioned the butler. [ ¡°What is all this?¡± ] [ ¡°These are the budget proposals for the townhouse that the madam should see right now.¡± ] These enormous documents¡­ It¡¯s only the budget for the townhouses? Anriche swallowed a dry saliva. But the butler¡¯s words are not over yet. [ ¡°The report from the Duchy of Valois, I will organize and send it back to you soon.¡± ] [ ¡°No, are you saying that these documents aren¡¯t all?¡± ] [ ¡°Of course. Other than that, there are a few more of the estates that we owned, too.¡± ] With his two fists clenched, he muttered in an ecstatic voice. [ ¡°Finally, I can sleep more than five hours a day¡­¡± ] ¡­Even though she heard those words for him, there was no way she could have turned away from the butler. Anriche couldn¡¯t overcome her remorse, she opened the door to hell on her own. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After a long sigh, she picked up a pile of papers. Contrary to complaining and being dissatisfied, her hand was very meticulous, scrutinizing the documents and checking for incompleteness. Suddenly, ¡°What?¡± Anriche narrowed her eyebrows. Something is strange. What is this? ¡®My eyes¡­ am I seeing something strange?¡¯ Gazing down at the paper in her hands, Anriche narrowed her eyes and studied where the indemnity money was given to her. Once a month, she was receiving an enormous amount of indemnity. Until now, she thought that the amount was just set to cover Anriche¡¯s luxuries, before the transmigration¡­ ¡®More than half of my indemnity money is being passed on to the Marquisate of Saxony, right?¡¯ The Marquisate of Saxony was Anriche¡¯s family. After the late Marquis, her younger brother inherited the title of Marquis of Saxony. Anriche, before the transmigration, seemed to have thought it was natural to send this indemnity money to her younger brother¡­ ¡®No, why should he get this much amount of money?¡¯ Now, she was observing all the documents with a grotesque gaze, jogging through her memory step by step. The current Marquis of Saxony, in other words, her younger brother was a person who took ¡®the sacrifice of his family¡¯ for granted. Unlike Anriche, who would become a member of another family after her marriage, her younger brother was a precious son who would inherit the family. He was the center of the family. Her younger brother, who grew up with the love of her parents, used to even act like his sister was his subordinate. Against her younger brother, Anriche could only lean flat like that. Because she believed that it was the only way she could receive love from her parents, so she couldn¡¯t go against her brother¡¯s will. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As she was lost in her thoughts¡­ Knock, knock. A short knock resounded. ¡°Come in.¡± The person who opened the door was the butler. In his hand, he was holding a tray of some refreshments and a teapot. ¡°How is it, how are you coping with the work?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m very tired, but¡­ I know, this is all my karma.¡± At her anguished voice, the butler smiled. He laid the tray down on her desk and added an explanation in a gentle voice. ¡°Oh, this cookie was baked by Miss Liliana and Young Master Elliot.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yes. The two of them also asked me to say, ¡°Please do your best¡±.¡± Uh, cute! Thinking of the two children lightened her up a little. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break while having some tea first.¡± ¡°Sure, just take care of this.¡± Anriche bit the chocolate chip cookie and showed a piece of paper. The butler looked down at the documents casually, and was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the madam¡¯s indemnity expenditure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And¡­¡± Anriche picked up a pen and drew a line over the word ¡®Marquisate Saxony.¡¯ ¡°Please don¡¯t pay a penny to the Marquis of Saxony in the future.¡± ¡°Well, are you certain? That¡¯s the amount the madam ordered yourself¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not my money. If I ordered you to give it to them before, I could also instruct you not to give it from now on as well.¡± Anriche replied indifferently. Then, as she just remembered, she added one more word. ¡°Oh right. And I¡¯m thinking of reducing my indemnity by half.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even if I cut it down by half anyway, the amount itself is the same, right?¡± Saying so, she shrugged lightly. ¡°Well¡­ if the madam doesn¡¯t send it to the Marquisate, then yes.¡± At that, the butler peered up to Anriche with fresh eyes. She gazed back at the butler with a subtle expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The butler hurriedly shook his head. Until now, the Duchess¡¯ office had never felt like a place to come and go. In addition, for eight years of marriage, Anriche has never stepped in here herself. However¡­ ¡®Now, the madam is always sitting here¡­¡¯ She would either be busy fiddling with a pen in the office, sighing while looking at all the documents piled up like a mountain, or glancing through the documents. The sight was so amazing that he felt familiar. ¡®You really have changed, madam¡­¡¯ The thought suddenly came to the butler¡¯s mind. And with a happy face, he gazed at Anriche. *** A few days later. Alexei was leaning at an angle on the carriage, heading to the Imperial Palace. He was to attend a House of Lords meeting. Though, his nerves were focused only on the few documents he had in his hand. ¡°You said¡­ the madam handled these documents herself?¡± Throughout reading the papers, Alexei couldn¡¯t hide his surprised expression. Just a peek at it, he could see how delicately these documents were organized. More surprisingly, these were the documents that could be produced by administrators who had been in practice for several years. ¡®I have recently heard the news that the madam is working hard at her job, but¡­¡¯ He just couldn¡¯t believe she could do things so well. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 34 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 Just as Alexei was feeling dazed by the unexpected competence of his wife, the carriage gently stopped. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, duke.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Having been engrossed with the documents for a long time, he didn¡¯t even realize he had arrived at the Imperial Palace. Alexei, with his documents in hand, got off the wagon. At the same time, an unwelcome voice was heard. ¡°Isn¡¯t this, the Duke of Valois?!¡± Hearing the voice, Alexei¡¯s expression sank coldly. That person is¡­ ¡°Marquis of Saxony.¡± It was Anriche¡¯s younger brother, Marquis of Saxony. He didn¡¯t look much like his sister. At the impression of being a little mean, his eyes are shimmering with visible greed. ¡°Why did the Marquis come to attend the nobleman¡¯s meeting?¡± Alexei asked the question in a rather sharp voice. It would be so, because the Marquis of Saxony had rarely attended a House of Lords meeting so far. Of course, unless the emperor attends the conference in person, he leaves it to the nobility to attend the House of Lords meeting themselves. ¡®No matter how, it wouldn¡¯t be too much to say that I haven¡¯t even seen the tip of his nose for nearly a year.¡¯ The Marquis of Saxony was among the high-ranking nobles in the Empire. That means, it is a position that comes with the responsibility to set an example in front of others as well. However, the Marquis of Saxony was always negligent, and there is not even a single strain of his hair that contained a sense of responsibility for his position. Since Alexei valued principles, he had no choice but to hate the Marquis of Saxony even more. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to see the duke.¡± Still, despite Alexei¡¯s blatantly disgusted face, the Marquis of Saxony was just sticking with a nice face. ¡°Why are you coming to me?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± After saying so, he gently rubbed his hand and slowly opened his mouth. To be honest, the man looked like a fly rubbing his legs. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s because the money that my sister sent me was recently cut out.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ At those words, Alexei was a little surprised. Even though Anriche was arrogant and disrespectful to everyone, she took her family seriously. But now, she suddenly decided to cut her indemnity money¡­? The Marquis of Saxony smiled with a blank face. He continued, ¡°When it comes to the Duchy of Valois family, are you not the richest family in the empire?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say right now?¡± ¡°Honestly, the money my sister sends, from the viewpoint of Valois, would be less than a drop in the bucket, right?¡± Saying so, he looked back at Alexei. The small rolling pupils were reminiscent of a rat. ¡°Can you coax my sister and tell her to send the money again?¡± ¡®¡­Is he seriously saying this right now?¡¯ Stunned, Alexei silently stared at him. The Marquis of Saxony, however, arbitrarily interpreted his silence as positive. ¡°You know, I have invested a little in business.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Trust me, duke! It¡¯s going to be a huge profit!¡± The Marquis of Saxony exclaimed in a confident voice. Hearing the overly confident voice, Alexei honestly wondered where it came from. Because, to what he knows, the Marquis of Saxony had failed investments more than five times already. ¡°Well, if my business goes well, wouldn¡¯t it be good for you and my sister?¡± At that shameless attitude, the duke¡¯s eyes went cold. The reason why the Marquis was able to carry his neck so high was all thanks to Anriche. Since she has been sending money steadily so far, he is able to hang around like that even after failing to invest many times. Still, he never thanked her and yet kept talking nonsense like this. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a family? Doesn¡¯t family help each other in difficult times?¡± ¡°Now, you say we¡¯re family¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, family. Wahaha!¡± The Marquis of Saxony burst into laughter. ¡®Is this the only time he talks about family?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Alexei suddenly recalled his attitude toward his sister. Every time the Marquis of Saxony dealt with Anriche, he always gave strength to his shoulders as if he was superior. ¡®You¡¯re a woman, so you have to live for me, a man and the Lord.¡¯ ¡­It was as if he was saying that. And Anriche, who was arrogant to everyone, was always embarrassed by her younger brother. The duke opened his mouth and spoke in a wry tone. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think the Marquis ever helped your sister before, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? My wife used to give the marquis everything all the way up until now, even the indemnity money given to her.¡± His words were blatantly sharp. The Marquis of Saxony, who had a stupid look on his face for a while, tried to overcome the situation with laughter. ¡°Well, what are you talking about? It¡¯s a family, it¡¯s natural for my sister to take care of her younger brother¡­¡± ¡°And the public calls it ¡®exploitation¡¯.¡± ¡°Wha¡ªwhat do you say?¡± He said with his face bright red. However, Alexei¡¯s words aren¡¯t over yet. ¡°What has the Marquis done for my wife so far?¡± As he was caught off guard, The Marquis of Saxony blinked his eyes blankly. Alexei continued in a harsh voice. ¡°A little trinket, a book¡­ No, have you ever given her a handkerchief?¡± It has been eight years since he has been married to Anriche. During that amount of time, Alexei had never seen her receive a single thing from her family. ¡°It¡¯s a little funny that the Marquis would call that a family.¡± ¡°Du, Duke!¡± ¡°The indemnity money given to the Duchess of Valois is entirely my wife¡¯s.¡± Saying firmly, he concluded his words. ¡°So, my wife can decide how to use those funds.¡± ¡°But the duke is my sister¡¯s husband! So¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand my words.¡± By now, Alexei was frustrated. He stared at the Marquis at an angle. The bright blue eyes were colder than the winter sky. ¡°Rather than hanging on to me like this, shouldn¡¯t you beg and hold on to the hem of my wife¡¯s skirt instead?¡± A smile stood over Alexei¡¯s lips. It was a clear ridicule. ¡°Even beasts that do not speak will show appreciation for you, if you do that.¡± ¡°What, what?! How do you say that to me?!¡± The Marquis of Saxony opened his eyes wide unknowingly because Alexei is now pointing out that he is worse than a beast itself. ¡°If the favor continued, it became a right, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would see it in reality.¡± ¡°Duke, wait a minute¡­!¡± ¡°If you have nothing more to say, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Alexei, who had said so, passed by the Marquis of Saxony. ¡°At this meeting, by all means, it would be nice if you showed attention to it. Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± After a faint ridiculing voice, he finally disappeared far away. The Marquis of Saxony, staring at the back, clenched his teeth. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s not even a lot of money¡­ How dare he behave like that?!¡¯ He chewed swear words into his little mouth. ¡®No, I can¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll have to tell mother to get the money.¡¯ His eyes shone meanly. The older sister he knew was always thirsty for the affection of their family. In order to become a ¡®useful person,¡¯ she does not hesitate to borrow money from the Duke of Valois. So, if his mother would come out¡­ It will definitely be paid off. Suddenly, the Marquis was humming. *** To get a little distance from the disgusting Marquis of Saxony, Alexei moved busily. Though suddenly, he stopped abruptly in his spot. It was because his paper was flapping and bumping could be heard. ¡®Oh, God.¡¯ Since he got out of the carriage in a hurry, he took the papers with him as well. Alexei glanced down at the papers. The memos carefully left all over the documents, and the underlines drawn in red and blue ink caught his eyes. ¡®¡­Madam.¡¯ He thought back to Anriche. Though she was indifferent to the Valois¡¯s work, she was doing her job as a daughter to her parents. At the expense of such a sacrifice for her family, even so, the younger brother still does not see his sister as anything more than someone to pay for his things¡­ Her love was never repaid by them. ¡°¡­¡± Alexei clenched his lips tightly. For the first time¡­ he felt bad for Anriche. *** Liliana and Elliot sat side by side in the garden in the warm sunlight. In the spring breeze, the red and yellow pansy flowers in full bloom shook gently. But, unfortunately, the boy wasn¡¯t interested in cute pansy flowers at all. It was because there was a girl who was much cuter and prettier than those pansy flowers sitting by his side. ¡®¡­How is she so pretty?¡¯ Elliot was constantly glancing at Liliana sitting next to him. Her golden hair was fluttering softly, as if twirling through the wind. Under the long downed lashes, pretty green eyes sparkle like jewels. However, just then, ¡°Ah, I want to see mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At those words that popped out, Elliot made a gloomy expression without realizing. Of course, he would be¡­ ¡°Liliana, do you know you¡¯re saying that twentieth time already?¡± ¡­Because the whole time Liliana and he came to the garden, he had only been hearing her saying ¡®I want to see mother,¡¯ those words got nailed to his ears by now. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 35 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 Liliana blinked her eyes sullenly. ¡°But¡­ I want to see mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This is like talking to the wall. Realizing so, Elliot just chose silence. She glanced up at the window to the office where Anriche was embedded, with a gloomy face and spoke slowly. ¡°¡­If we go visit, will it be a hindrance to mother?¡± ¡®No, how long will she only talk about mother?¡¯ Finally, the unbearable Elliot asked a question in a mean voice. ¡°Do you like my mother that much?¡± ¡°Yes, I like her.¡± Without even a bit of hesitation, Liliana replied firmly. At that, he asked again with a sulky face. ¡°¡­Then, do you like me or do you like my mother?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course, it¡¯s your mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. This was not just anybody else. How long must he lose his fianc¨¦e¡¯s affection to his mother? Suddenly, at that moment, Liliana grinned like fresh spring flowers. ¡°But among men, I like Elliot the best.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, really?¡± Asking back, he pretended nothing had happened and turned his head away indifferently. However, Elliot¡¯s lips were twitching faintly. It was because he was holding back the tip of his lips, which was constantly trying to rise upwards, with barely enough force. Even though he was not as good as his mom, she still said he was the best among men! Wouldn¡¯t this still be a good thing as well?! Elliot tried hard to think as positively as he could. ¡°Because¡­ when I see mother, I feel like I have a goal. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°If I become an adult, I want to be a nice person like mother.¡± Concluding her words, Liliana¡¯s sweet voice tickled his ears. He stared at his fianc¨¦e. Looking at it, this was the first time Liliana had ever talked about the future. ¡°I¡¯m sure you could be.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Then, her cheeks were dyed red like apples. Elliot, who saw her happy face, finally burst into laughter. ¡®Yes, if Liliana likes it.¡¯ That¡¯s when Elliot was enjoying the happy feeling. ¡°Oh my, Liliana!¡± Out of nowhere, they could hear a voice screaming loudly. And at the same time, Liliana¡¯s face turned pale white. ¡°Uh, or-orphanage director¡­?¡± In front of two children stood the Londini Baron couple. They looked like a peacock with inflated feathers. The Baroness made a face of laughter and spoke her words to Liliana. ¡°Liliana. Why are you calling us that way? What do you mean by the orphanage director!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Baron Londini, bowing his back, stared into Liliana¡¯s eyes with a smile in his eyes. He continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it uncle and aunt? Why did you change it like that?¡± Having said that, he raised his hand and tried to stroke her head. ¡°Hiiikk¡­!¡± Liliana, frightened, reflexively pulled herself back. Seeing that, Elliot frowned involuntarily. ¡®I think Liliana seemed to be scared of those two?¡¯ Meanwhile, Baron Londini withdrew his hand with an uneasy face. ¡°What is this, Liliana?¡± ¡°Ah, uh. That¡­¡± ¡°If others see it, they¡¯ll think we¡¯ve been harassing you! Isn¡¯t that right, honey?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, honestly. You don¡¯t even know about the grace of who raised you¡­¡± The Baron couple conversed with each other, asking and answering among themselves. Meanwhile, Liliana was shaking like a rat in front of a cat, without even refuting a word. With that, Elliot couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and sharply opened his mouth. ¡°You two, who are you?¡± ¡°Oh my! Hello, Valois Heir Apparent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m late to greet you. Nice to meet you, Heir Apparent.¡± The Londini Baron couple somehow tried to show him a good face. Though it didn¡¯t really work. Elliot¡¯s expression wrinkled even more in a completely different way than when he was dealing with Liliana. ¡°We¡¯re a relative who¡¯s been taking care of Liliana so far.¡± ¡°¡­Relatives?¡± ¡°Yes. Without us, Liliana might have been an orphan to beg for meals on a dirty road!¡± Saying that, the Baron and his wife burst into laughter. It was as if they had heard a very funny joke. ¡®What on earth is so funny?¡¯ He stared at the two with cold eyes silently. Then, recalling what Liliana had uttered when seeing their faces. ¡®Didn¡¯t she just call her, ¡®orphanage director?¡¯ There seems to be a story behind it. And it seemed to be a story that was not very pleasing for Liliana, who was crouching her body in a curl as if she wanted to somehow get out of both their gazes. Elliott asked sternly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, what?¡± ¡°To my fianc¨¦e, didn¡¯t you say she might have been ¡®an orphan begging for meals on a dirty road.¡¯?¡± The boy continued his words clearly. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s not what¡­¡± ¡°Tha-that, Heir Apparent. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Because you want to praise yourself, there¡¯s no reason to pull others down.¡± Finally, he drew the line coolly. The Baron couple looked embarrassed, with no sign of the spirit like when dealing with Liliana. Moments later, a gentle voice rang out. ¡°Elliot, good job.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± It was Anriche. Overjoyed, Elliot and Liliana turned to bright faces and ran to her. As she walked closer to them, Anriche wrapped her arms around the shoulders of the two children and turned her gaze back to the Londini Baron couple. ¡°If you¡¯re an adult, shouldn¡¯t you try to set an example in front of the children?¡± ¡°Du, Duchess!¡± ¡°At least, you shouldn¡¯t have done anything rude to insult the fianc¨¦e in front of a child.¡± At that cold voice, Baron Rondini and his wife quickly turned white. Still, Anriche continued her words. ¡°First of all, didn¡¯t I tell you earlier?¡± She raised her chin as she spoke her words in an arrogant voice towards the Baron couple. ¡°Don¡¯t bother our Liliana and never appear in front of her eyes, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, I mean¡­¡± ¡°But, didn¡¯t you just bother our Liliana?¡± Anriche¡¯s wry voice made the face of the Baron couple become dry. ¡°Having your daughter send me a letter and just barging in like this¡­ you should be ashamed of yourself.¡± In fact, she was not very happy with this meeting herself. In her mind, she didn¡¯t want them to stick their toes in the townhouse at all, but¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Anriche peered down at Liliana, who was holding tightly to the hem of her dress. The fact that those are her relatives. Nevertheless, Aberyt County was a family with few blood ties. It might be unavoidable if things went this way, that there would be a rumor that ¡®she had treated a few relatives badly.¡¯ ¡®If it¡¯s me, it¡¯s all right because rumors have already spread that I¡¯m a villainess¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t let Liliana get caught up in such rumors. Anriche sighed. ¡°Elliot, would you like to go into the room with Liliana?¡± ¡°I will, mom.¡± He hurriedly nodded his head and took the hand of the girl next to him. Liliana looked behind her again and again as she followed Elliot into the mansion. After she was certain that both of them were gone, Anriche, with her arms folded, gazed at the Baron couple with her stiff gaze. ¡°Thank Liliana.¡± At that cold voice, the Baron couple hardened their shoulders. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Liliana¡¯s relatives, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought of seeing your faces.¡± Anriche narrowed her brow and turned her body. ¡°Come inside for now.¡± *** Anriche brought the two of them into the parlor. ¡®They are a relative of Liliana, so I should at least treat them to tea¡­¡¯ After asking the maid for tea and refreshments, she didn¡¯t even think about hiding her unpleasant temper. So now, there was only uncomfortable silence in the parlor. The Baron couple, who were pressed by Anriche¡¯s spirit, were frozen tight, unable to even move their lips. ¡®No, since when did she take care of the children like that?¡¯ ¡®Ever since she took Liliana from me, I thought it was out of the blue¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s frustrating, really!¡¯ However, in the midst of this, they are just exchanging dissatisfied glances between each other. At that, Anriche smiled at the sight of them. ¡°It¡¯s really impolite.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn it when you were young? It¡¯s not polite to talk to each other in front of people.¡± Frightened, the Baron couple smiled awkwardly at her. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even the least polite thing can be very difficult for someone.¡± Both their faces were colored with shame at the outright sarcastic voice. Nonetheless, Anriche buried her body deep inside the sofa. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have something more important to say to me?¡± As she tried to calm herself down a little, Anriche recounted the contents of the letter they had sent. The gist of the letter was, ¡®I have something to tell the Duchess!¡¯ To be honest, in her opinion, it would have been better to write the business in the letter instead. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Baron Rondini, who was observing her face, opened his mouth nervously. ¡°Well, the Duchess¡­ We were recently under a tax investigation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have to pay a huge tax!¡± The depressed Baroness interrupts her husband and intervenes. ¡°I heard that the family that commissioned the tax audit was the Duchy of Valois!¡± The Duchy of Valois? Anriche rolled her eyes. She never asked for a tax investigation. So, if it¡¯s someone other than her, who can act in the name of ¡®Duchy of Valois¡¯ would be¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t it just Alexei?¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 36 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 Does this mean that Alexei called in a tax audit? At that moment, Baroness Londini raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a whopping three thousand grossen!¡± ¡­Three thousand grossen? Anriche was a little surprised at the amount of money she had never expected. No, how much money have they spent so far that they have been taxed as much as Anriche did? ¡°We are Liliana¡¯s relatives, and we¡¯ve done a great job of raising Liliana, right?¡± ¡°So, can¡¯t you stop the tax investigation somehow?¡± The Londini Ducal couple began to cling to Anriche, no matter who said it first. At that, She couldn¡¯t hide the amazed expression on her face. ¡®No, was this all they wanted to tell me?¡¯ Besides, why does she have to stop the tax audit? ¡°Why are you asking me for that?¡± ¡°Yes, the tax audit must have been commissioned by the Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so sure I commissioned the tax audit?¡± At that question, Baron Londini couple stiffened on the spot. He uttered nervously, ¡°T-then, is it the Duke himself who commissioned it¡­?¡± On the other hand, Anriche was a little sarcastic about the reaction of those two people. ¡®What is this, you¡¯re not scared of me, but scared of the Duke?¡¯ It was annoying, really. Her voice became cold by itself. ¡°It is said that if you brush them off, you will find that everyone has some dust.¡±* ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, I understand that to some extent, the circumstances that are taken into account when conducting a tax audit.¡± It was true. Just as fish cannot survive in water that is too clear, so was the tax work. If you take it too far, you will hide even more in the shadows. So, in such a situation, if you pay a fine that much as well¡­ ¡®It means you haven¡¯t prepared the minimum required documents.¡¯ Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go as far to keep it completely clean so that it won¡¯t be a problem even if you¡¯re subjected to a tax audit.¡± ¡°Well, still¡­!¡± ¡°But, it should be enough to turn a blind eye, so why not take things into consideration?¡± In front of the two lost people, Anriche shook her head. ¡°But, in such a situation, if it were to the extent of being subjected to such a hefty fine.¡± Saying so, she twisted the tip of her lips. It was a clear laugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it at the level of ¡®to get dust when they stand still,¡¯ rather than ¡®get dust when brushed¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± All of a sudden, a cold voice rang out. The three people looked back in surprise. There, Alexei was gazing at them with an expressionless face. ¡°Du, Duke of Valois¡­¡± ¡°We, uh, this is¡­¡± The Baron Londini couple looked as though they were strangled, trying to make excuses. However, as though he didn¡¯t want to hear that excuse, Alexei only took a step into the parlor. Stomp. At the sound of the shoes, the baron couple hardened their whole body. A voice that sounded like frost was struck like a whip. ¡°What rudeness is this to my wife?¡± ¡®¡­My wife?¡¯ Did the Duke call her ¡®my wife¡¯ now? Anriche doubted her ears. *** A little bit back in time, the House of Lords meeting was just over. All through the retreat, Alexei¡¯s mind was filled with only the thoughts of Anriche. ¡®¡­She doesn¡¯t fund the Marquisate of Saxony anymore.¡¯ Why? Does it mean that now she won¡¯t hang around her mother¡¯s house anymore? And, why all of a sudden? Deeply troubled, Alexei entered the townhouse. The butler politely bowed his back and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re back, Master?¡± ¡°Yes. Is the Madam inside?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± The butler paused for a moment before opening his mouth again. ¡°She is seeing the Baron Londini couple.¡± ¡°¡­The Baron Londini couple?¡± Alexei narrowed his brow. ¡®Why did they suddenly visit the Valois townhouse?¡¯ Moreover, even at the time, Anriche brought Liliana in, she didn¡¯t seem to have a good separation with Baroness Londini. Perhaps¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to go.¡± He said, taking a step forward. And, just as he was about to knock on the parlor door, a shrill voice rang out. ¡°But in such a situation, if it were to the extent of being subjected to such a hefty fine.¡± It was Anriche. Without realizing it, Alexei listened to her as she continued to speak. ¡°Isn¡¯t it at the level of ¡®to get dust when they stand still¡¯ rather than ¡®get dust when brushed¡¯?¡± A faint smile spread across his lips. Click. He opened the door. The Baron Londini couple looked at him with a look as though they were about to faint. However, only Anriche entered Alexei¡¯s field of vision. The Madam opened her eyes wide like a startled rabbit¡­ Somehow, it felt rather cute. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Alexei straightened his expression and continued speaking in a cold voice. ¡°What rudeness is this to my wife?¡± At his bitter gaze, Baron Londini couple bit their lips together. ¡°In the first place, I put in the tax audit request myself.¡± ¡°Du, Du, Duke¡­¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you argue with me?¡± With that, Alexei concluded his words sternly. ¡°Instead of bothering my wife unnecessarily.¡± A heavy silence passed. The couple, who had just been talking to Anriche, were now speechless. That fact was terribly annoying to him. Now, they can¡¯t utter a single word from the fear, but they easily did that just now with his wife. Alexei¡¯s eyes narrowed even more. ¡°It¡¯s strange. You said everything in front of my wife earlier¡­¡± A cold question stuck in the ears of the Baron Londini couple. ¡°¡­So, why can¡¯t you say anything in front of me?¡± ¡°Du, Duke. That¡¯s not it. We¡­¡± ¡°Tax matters are a matter of great concern to His Majesty the Emperor.¡± ¡®His Majesty the Emperor.¡¯ As soon as that word came out, the Baron Londini shrank even more. Still, the Duke spoke in a stern tone. ¡°I heard that, besides Liliana¡¯s property, it seems that a large part of the subsidy paid by the state to the orphanage was stolen.¡± ¡®¡­Wow, did they even steal subsidies for orphanages?¡¯ Anriche looked at the two frozen people with a puzzled look. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t refute that statement, as the Baron couple were only biting their molars. ¡°If it were me, I would have been grateful that I could solve it with a fine.¡± Alexei, who tilted his head at an angle, let out a short smirk. ¡°Are you telling my wife should protest against the Emperor¡¯s order?¡± ¡°No, how dare we¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm, then, you must not ¡®dare¡¯ protest against His Majesty the Emperor.¡± His head was still tilted at an angle. It was like he was hearing a very interesting story, however, the azure blue eyes sunk as deep as a frozen lake. ¡°Is it worth bothering my wife, the mistress of Valois?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have come to my wife so brazenly.¡± It was very strange. Alexei was clearly smiling softly, but there was a strange pressure. It was as if they¡¯re facing a beast that would bite their neck at any moment. ¡®Is he supposed to be like that¡­?¡¯ Anriche unconsciously raised her hand and rubbed her chilling arm as goosebumps appeared on her arms. If Anriche, who is watching from the side, is like that, what about the Baron Londini couple, who is receiving that momentum from the front? ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°We¡­so¡­¡± The Baron couple were trembling. ¡°Then, I believe that the meeting is over now.¡± Alexei then pointed to the door with his chin. It meant to get out of there immediately. ¡°I assume I won¡¯t have to send you off.¡± The Baron Londini couple, with their faces flushed red, sneaked out the door hurriedly. ¡®Oh, how things are so neatly organized.¡¯ Looking at the scene unfold, Anriche raised her head and smiled brightly. ¡°Wow, thank you!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thanks to the Duke, we were able to get rid of those leeches early, didn¡¯t we?¡± He fixed his gaze on Anriche as if possessed¡ªbecause that innocent smile she showed was so charming. At that moment, she tilted her head. ¡°But, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Alexei, who had been lost for a while, came to his senses only after hearing her question. Embarrassed, he coughed a couple of times for nothing. ¡°Well, there is something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°Yes? Please ask.¡± ¡°You cut off the money you had been applying to the Marquisate of Saxony.¡± ¡°Oh my, how did you know that?¡± Anriche gazed at Alexei with her round eyes, but there was no sign of reluctance to answer his question. ¡°I heard from the Marquis of Saxony.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal, why is he asking so seriously?¡¯ Anriche was a little puzzled, though she answered meekly. ¡°I just thought about it. I¡¯m going to take on my responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± ¡°Yes. I am now the mistress of Valois, and it is my duty to take care of the Valois household.¡± ¡ª¡ª Note:* If you brush them off, you will find that everyone has some dust; meaning that no one is perfect. The English equivalent would be: ¡®no one is perfect; everyone has a skeleton in their closet.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 37 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 Anriche shrugged her shoulders slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little strange for me to send the money I was given to Saxony?¡± ¡°¡­Do you think so?¡± ¡°Yes. I would rather give that amount to those belonging to Valois.¡± Even after hearing that answer, Alexei still had an ambiguous face. After a while, he cautiously asked another question. ¡°But, didn¡¯t you value Saxony more before?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ To get rid of the villainess¡¯ stigma, shouldn¡¯t I change my behavior first?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anriche, who was full of playfulness, tried to talk about being the villainess for no reason. At that, his face turned into an angry expression again. Alexei¡¯s reaction was so funny that she barely swallowed the laughter that was about to burst out. ¡°Of course, if my family doesn¡¯t have money that I send and is going to die of starvation right away¡­ I¡¯ll have to send it with tears in my eyes.¡± She added her words in a playful voice. ¡°Though in reality, it¡¯s not actually like that, is it?¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°Well, the money I sent will be used to fund my incompetent brother¡¯s business at best.¡± Saying so, she shook her head with her bitter face. The reason why her younger brother has failed in his investment over and over again, and yet he can boast about being the head of the Marquisate¡ªIt was all because the Marquisate of Saxony and Anriche were sacrificing for him. After her younger brother took over the family, the first thing he did¡­ ¡®Selling the small estates owned by the Marquisate.¡¯ So now, the only land owned by the Marquis of Saxony was the Marquisate of Saxony, which had the fief of the marquis. ¡°It¡¯s not about pouring water into a bottomless kettle, it¡¯s time for him to come to his senses.¡± Only after hearing the answer, Alexei realized that he was quite nervous. If she said that she still hasn¡¯t given up on her love for Marquisate Saxony¡­ ¡®¡­If that were the case, it must have been a little sad for some reason.¡¯ It was very unfamiliar for him to think like this. He thought his expectations of Anriche had already been put down in the distant past. ¡°More than that, Duke.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Alexei, who was suddenly awakened at the sound of her voice calling for him, glanced back at Anriche. She had a very worried expression on her face. ¡°I have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Discuss?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for Liliana to get a tutor, too¡­ What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± With the emotion that pierced his chest, Alexei gazed down at her unconsciously. As he went quiet, Anriche paused. Her face became embarrassed, and she rubbed her cheek with her hand. ¡°I¡­is there anything on my face?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Alexei hurriedly shook his head. ¡®The Madam is even paying attention to the education of the children!¡¯ After looking at her for a while, he asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about this?¡± ¡°Elliot, he¡¯s still getting a good education, but Liliana didn¡¯t have a chance to get a formal education, did she?¡± It was true. Although Alexei was very busy, he was looking for Elliot¡¯s tutor himself and teaching swordsmanship by attaching a family knight to him. Especially in the case of swordsmanship, Alexei took the time to look at it himself. In contrast, the education Liliana received was really rudimentary. ¡°Just looking at it, Baron Londini would not have given her a proper education.¡± They were too eager to pamper themselves and have Liliana like a maid, and they wouldn¡¯t have given her expensive education, such as etiquette or ballroom dancing. But, if she did not want to be glared at in the social world, such an education was essential. Alexei nodded his head cautiously. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°Shall I find a tutor?¡± At that question, Alexei¡¯s eyes widened. It was because Anriche had said, ¡®I¡¯ll find a tutor myself.¡¯ He decided to trust her this time. ¡°Then, would you please?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going to be Liliana¡¯s mother-in-law, right?¡± Anriche once again smiled brightly like sunshine. That smile dazzled his eyes. *** That evening. Anriche, who had just washed up, sat down on the soft bed and reflected on what happened today. ¡®Today, the Duke¡­ He called me ¡®my wife¡¯.¡¯ It was the first time that Alexei called her that way. For some reason she felt a tickling in her chest, Anriche shook her head briefly. ¡®Let¡¯s not take it as anything special.¡¯ After all, it is legally true that I am the Duke¡¯s wife¡­¡¯ Yes, at least that¡¯s what it means¡­ The violet-colored eyes sank deeply. Just as she was trying to calm her mind with effort, Liliana poked her head out. ¡°What do you think, mother?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes met hers and Anriche smiled playfully. ¡°Um¡­ Do I think that our Liliana is so cute?¡± The little girl burst out laughing at that answer. Then, Elliot crawled over the bed and asked his mother. ¡°What about me, Mom?¡± ¡°Our Elliot is absolutely lovely, too!¡± She happily gave her children a kiss on the cheek. Liliana had a very happy face, and although Elliot was a little shy too, he didn¡¯t avoid it. ¡®Well, yeah. After all, it was a political marriage, anyway.¡¯ Because she is too busy to love her children to have to worry about such useless things. Anriche hugged the children tightly. *** Alexei, who was passing through the hallway, watched the light leaking through the crack in Aniche¡¯s closed door. His expression softened a little. ¡®It seems that the children often fall asleep with the Madam.¡¯ Now, he had to admit it. Anriche¡¯s attitude toward the children is markedly different from before. Meanwhile, Alexei recalled what had happened today. He was exactly what he called her by the title. ¡®¡­Today, in front of others, I called her ¡®my wife¡¯.¡¯ Feeling a little embarrassed for some reason, he quickly turned away from the door without realizing it. The back of Alexei¡¯s ear was already dyed bright red. *** Upon hearing that the Duchy of Valois was looking for a tutor, many tutors knocked on the door. By interviewing the tutors one by one, Anriche decided whether the tutor would be able to teach Liliana well. Although, it seems that there were too many rumors about Anriche¡¯s ¡®Great Adventure to Recruit Tutors.¡¯ She gazed down at the letter in her hands with cold eyes. The one who sent the letter, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, Anriche¡¯s mother. ¡´ I heard the news. They say you¡¯re looking for a tutor for Countyou aret¡¯s daughter. ¡µ The high-pitched voice of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony seemed to be ringing in her ears already. ¡´ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still engaged to a fallen family¡­ ¡µ ¡­Why still engaged to the fallen family? Anriche felt her nerves tighten. First of all, she felt bad that she was being so rude to Liliana. Moreover, it was entirely up to Alexei and Anriche to decide whether to keep the engagement or not. The fact that she was arguing it in front of Anriche like that was proof that she was looking down on Anriche. But, the letter of the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony is not yet finished. ¡´ If you really need a teacher, isn¡¯t there Viscountess Ivan? ¡µ After reading that sentence, Anriche stretched her eyebrows slightly, which had been frowned upon. ¡®Hmm, Viscountess Ivan. Why is mother giving such a good offer?¡± Viscountess Ivan. She used to be a tutor who taught Anriche. She was very adept in the education necessary as a lady, such as etiquette, ballroom dance, musical instrument, and embroidery, and she was a child of a prestigious family. Of course, she was also the one who raised her with the countless thorns. It was all thanks to the education of Viscountess Ivan that Anriche was able to show an elegant appearance, anyway. You can¡¯t doubt her skills at all. ¡®I know because I learned from her myself. She¡¯s a pretty kind and gentle person. She has a good reputation around here as well.¡¯ Above all, the children the Viscountess Ivan taught had all grown up to be prominent ladies in the social world. Probably, on condition alone, there is no better teacher than Viscountess Ivan. Although, if she had to point out one disadvantage¡­ ¡®¡­There is a problem with indulging the child too much.¡¯ The Viscount Ivan was such a person that couldn¡¯t hate that she embraced Anriche¡¯s naughty attitude. ¡®In addition to that, it overlaid with the arrogant natural characteristic of the Marquisate of Saxony.¡¯ Thus, Anriche in the original book has grown into ¡®an arrogant lady who has fallen into aristocratic supremacy.¡¯ She shook her head nervously. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not the teacher¡¯s problem, it¡¯s Anriche¡¯s nature problem in the original.¡¯ Even though she hated accepting her mother¡¯s offer, it was a little appealing to have Viscountess Ivan. Besides, Liliana is a very shy person. So, rather, she might be a good fit for someone like Viscountess Ivan. Anriche, who had been contemplating for a long time, picked up her pen and began to write down her reply. It said, ¡®I¡¯ll consider the teacher, so give me a little time to consider.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 38 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ¡­No. She even said, ¡®give me a little time to consider.¡¯ So, what in the world is it rushed like this? Anriche stared at the two ladies seated in front of her with a tired face. ¡°Why did you come here, Mother?¡± The middle-aged lady with her back upright smiled gracefully as she put a sip of tea in her mouth. ¡°Why, can¡¯t I even see my daughter¡¯s face as I please?¡± ¡°I think that in order to maintain a close relationship with each other, we have to respect the minimum courtesy.¡± The face of the Grand Madam of the Marquis of Saxony hardened slightly at the shocking answer. Still, Anriche spoke in a calm voice. ¡°I am my mother¡¯s daughter, but I am also the Mistress of Valois.¡± ¡°¡­Anriche.¡± ¡°If the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony is visiting the Duchess of Valois, shouldn¡¯t she have contacted me in advance?¡± Anriche inquired in that way and gave a gentle glance to the lady sitting next to the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. ¡°Especially, when you are going to visit with another lady like this.¡± That lady was the Viscountess Ivan. Perhaps she was trying to make something out of the chilly atmosphere, Viscountess Ivan trembled with her words. ¡°Lady Anriche, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°First of all, the title is wrong. I¡¯m not ¡®Lady Anriche¡¯, but ¡®Duchess of Valois¡¯.¡± At those words, Viscountess Ivan shrugged her shoulders. Anriche pushed up the tip of her lips. She had a smile as sharp as a knife. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nice to meet you, if you haven¡¯t come to visit me so suddenly.¡± ¡°Du, Duchess. That¡­¡± ¡°So, the reason you came to see me so suddenly¡­ is it because of Liliana?¡± As if she didn¡¯t want to hear their excuses, she cut off the Viscountess¡¯ words with a soft voice. Viscountess Ivan gave her a stern look. At the same time, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony interrupted the conversation again. ¡°Yes, I asked her to come with me.¡± ¡°I must have already replied to you. I need time to think.¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes before continuing her words, ¡°It¡¯s not about anyone else, it¡¯s about finding a tutor for the child.¡± ¡°So, didn¡¯t I bring Viscountess Ivan here to ease your troubles?¡± ¡°No. Aside from the parents and nanny, the tutor is the person who spends the most time with the child.¡± She shook her head and spoke firmly. ¡°Even if you come to visit me like this, it¡¯s still difficult to make up my mind right now.¡± ¡°Honestly, what do you need to worry about?¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°You know that no one is more adept at teaching a Lady than Viscountess Ivan, right?¡± Saying so, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony twitched her tongue. It¡¯s like watching a child who doesn¡¯t know anything, lash out for nothing. ¡°Rather, to be able to have Viscountess Ivan as a teacher is an opportunity for the daughter of Count Aberyt.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony tilted her torso, making eye contact with Anriche. Her eyes were like snakes in front of delicious food. ¡°Think. How many ladies Viscountess Ivan raised?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If the Young Lady of Count Aberyt becomes a disciple of Viscountess Ivan¡­¡± A soft voice tapped Anriche¡¯s ear. ¡°Won¡¯t the other ladies who had previously studied under the Viscountess also pay attention to the Count of Aberyt?¡± ¡°I know that, too. But¡­¡± ¡°The connections the Viscountess Ivan had will be of great help when the Count¡¯s Young Lady makes her social debut in the future.¡± And so, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony concluded with a relaxed smile. The words themselves were reasonable, so her expression deepened. In fact, it was the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony that Anriche really didn¡¯t like. From the gossip about the engagement to Liliana, to that attitude of meddling with Liliana¡¯s tutor. Because Anriche could clearly see the intention of having the Duchy of Valois in her hand and wielding it as she pleased. However¡­ ¡®If Viscountess Ivan¡¯s network really helps Liliana¡¯ Although she is personally reluctant to have Viscountess Ivan, she should put Liliana first. In fact, she objectively said that Viscountess Ivan was an excellent teacher. ¡®It is said that most of the ladies who dominate the current social circle were raised by Viscountess Ivan.¡¯ So much so that Anriche even wonders if Viscountess Ivan¡¯s nickname is ¡®the best tactician to lead into high society.¡¯ As many ladies lined up to receive education from Viscountess Ivan, undoubtedly, her heart had to be shaken. ¡®¡­Besides, the face of Mother who came all the way here.¡¯ Anriche let out her brief sigh. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Yes, well thought!¡± ¡°But, if I think she is a bad teacher, I will cut it off right away.¡± As she added her words, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I think you used to be obedient, but it seems a lot has changed.¡± ¡°Right? I like this a lot more.¡± She greeted her words with a graceful smile. In response to the unexpected reaction, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony frowned as if she had been hit in the back of the head. ¡®What? If I usually scare her this much, she would immediately lower her tail¡­¡¯ However, Anriche didn¡¯t care at all about her mother¡¯s confusion. Instead, she only added a word in a relaxed voice. ¡°Also, when Liliana does her classes, I will always be there.¡± ¡°Yeah? But, Duchess of Valois¡­¡± In an instant, the exasperated Viscountess Ivan opened her mouth involuntarily and contracted, ¡°As the Duchess is well aware, classes are usually conducted face-to-face. You have to respect me for this part¡­¡± ¡°Of course, my actions may be considered a bit unusual.¡± Anriche, softly but resolutely, cut off the words of Viscountess Ivan. ¡°But, it¡¯s the heart of a guardian, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Duchess, that is¡­¡± ¡°Liliana is a child with many scars and she has never had a formal education.¡± Seeing that Viscountess Ivan was still arguing, Anriche let out a brief sigh. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to leave such a child alone with an unfamiliar teacher.¡± From the point of view of Viscountess Ivan, there was certainly room for Anriche¡¯s words to be felt like an infringement of the teaching rights. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t even say she felt that way. Anriche said that Liliana was most important to her, so she wanted to put Liliana¡¯s position as her top priority. ¡°I am sure you will understand.¡± ¡°¡­Now Duchess, are you saying that you don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯m asking you to consider Liliana¡¯s special situation.¡± Liliana had grown up being abused in the past by the Baron Londini couple. Since she had not yet healed all of her heart¡¯s wounds, Anriche thought of avoiding situations where the child could feel overbearing. For Liliana, meeting strangers in itself might cause stress. Besides¡­ ¡®I¡¯m a villainess, anyway.¡¯ If they say, I¡¯m selfish, what to say about it? The tip of her lips slanted upwards. ¡°Of course, even if you think I don¡¯t trust the Viscountess, I don¡¯t care.¡± At those words, Viscountess Ivan¡¯s expression turned into a frown as Anriche declared in a delicate manner. ¡°If these conditions are not accepted, then the hiring of Viscountess Ivan will be unheard of.¡± ¡°Duchess¡­!¡± ¡°I know Viscountess Ivan is a great teacher, but you¡¯re not the only tutor in the world.¡± Viscountess Ivan thought for a long time that her head wanted to explode, though Anriche was in control anyway. In the end, she had no choice but to nod her head reluctantly. ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Securing the victory, Anriche smiled at her slyly. On the other hand, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony looked at her daughter with a strange feeling, who was casually playing with her opponent. She has always been a docile daughter. [ Anriche, you¡¯re my daughter. ][ You¡¯re not going to disappoint this mother and brother? ] A few sweet words and threats to mention ¡®family.¡¯ If only those two are used properly, her daughter has always been a good listener. Though somehow, today doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to go smoothly. So, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony decided to change her strategy. ¡®Let¡¯s try to stimulate Anriche¡¯s sympathy.¡¯ ¡°More than that, Anriche. Aren¡¯t you being too hard with your brother lately?¡± ¡®What kind of nonsense is this all of a sudden?¡¯ Anriche, who was gazing at her mother with sullen eyes, asked a question. ¡°Well, what part are you talking about?¡± ¡°You seem to be doing a pretty good job of serving as the mistress of Valois, which makes me happy, of course.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, who seemed to pick her up for a moment, spoke her words in a relaxed tone. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you know that a daughter is the breadwinner?¡± ¡­Wow, she never thought she would actually hear those words with her own ears. Anriche had to do her best to hide her pitiful expression. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 39 Want the next chapter already? Click below. Pilot novels are novels that will only have 1 chapter to 3 chapters released from our group. We hope that someone else can continue these novels for the enjoyment of everyone! 2020 ? Mystical Merries. All Rights Reserved. Username or Email Address * Password * Remember Me Lost your password? ¡û Back to Mystical Series Register For This Site. Username * Email Address * Password * Log in | Lost your password? ¡û Back to Mystical Series Please enter your username or email address. You will receive a link to create a new password via email. Username or Email Address ¡û Back to Mystical Series You are required to login first Chapter 40 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 Anriche sneakily intervened in the conversation. ¡°With a little polish, our Liliana will be as perfect a lady as anyone else. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Viscountess Ivan, who seemed to be silent for a moment, then gave her a bright smile. ¡°Sure, the Duchess¡¯ words are true.¡± In response to that answer, Liliana¡¯s face, which had a slightly embarrassed expression, opened wide. ¡°If you learn under me, those problems will all get better soon.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so? ¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m ashamed to say these things out of my mouth, but the Duchess of Valois, who is the Miss¡¯ guardian¡­¡± Viscountess Ivan, who opened her mouth, glanced back at Anriche. Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t hide the subtle expression. ¡®No, why is she suddenly looking over?¡¯ ¡°She is the disciple I am most proud of.¡± ¡°Wow, mother, too?¡± At that, Liliana gazed at Anriche with a startled face. ¡°Did mother also learn under Viscountess Ivan?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, well¡­¡± She answered, suddenly nodding her head. Somehow, Viscountess Ivan notices Liliana following her, so Anriche thought she said it on purpose. ¡®Was I mistaken¡­?¡¯ ¡°I promise. If Liliana will trust me and follow me¡­¡± Viscountess Ivan¡¯s smile grew a little darker. ¡°I will make you the best lady in the social world.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you!¡± Liliana nodded her head passionately. Anriche, who was looking at the light green eyes that twinkled like stars, narrowed her eyes without realizing it. She realized the identity of the discomfort. Viscountess Ivan was acting as if she had already become Liliana¡¯s tutor. *** Anriche, after Viscountess Ivan left, secretly asked Liliana a question. ¡°Liliana, how was Viscountess Ivan? You can be honest.¡± ¡°Honestly?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to learn, or you want to find a better teacher¡­ Anything is fine.¡± Viscountess Ivan is a great teacher, of course, she knows. When she was interviewing the child, she didn¡¯t show a particularly angular attitude back then. She already acted as if she had become Liliana¡¯s tutor, perhaps because she was so passionate about education. However¡­ ¡®I mean, it¡¯s uncomfortable for some reason.¡¯ Anriche couldn¡¯t hide the vague feelings, though Liliana stubbornly shook her head. ¡°No, I definitely want to learn from Teacher Ivan.¡± ¡°¡­Have you already made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yes. The teacher is the one who taught mother as a child as well.¡± Liliana continued to speak again. ¡°The teacher said before. She said that if I want to become a good lady like mother, I need the teacher¡¯s education.¡± ¡°But, Liliana¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± The eyes were full of enthusiasm. Seeing so, Anriche, who had tried to stop Liliana somehow, finally let out a brief sigh. ¡°Yes, you can do it if you want.¡± After all, the most important thing is the child. Even as she thought so, her wrinkled forehead didn¡¯t know how to straighten it out. *** A few days after that, the hiring of Viscountess Ivan was confirmed. ¡°Well, Duchess. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anriche raised her eyebrows. Viscountess Ivan handed her a note and opened her mouth. ¡°The textbooks and materials that Miss Liliana will use.¡± Anriche, who suddenly took the memo, looked at the things written on it. At the same time, she discovered a puzzling part. ¡®¡­Liliana should study from the basics, but she already has all the advanced textbooks?¡¯ She doesn¡¯t even need it right now. Posing a question to Viscountess Ivan, she narrowed her eyes a little. ¡°Do I need all of these materials to run the child¡¯s lessons?¡± ¡°Yes, I wrote down only the essentials.¡± Viscountess Ivan nodded her head loudly. Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her ambiguous expression. ¡°Liliana should start with the basics, but she already has the advanced textbooks?¡± ¡°Yes. I plan to increase the intensity as quickly as possible, so I think it would be better to prepare the textbooks in advance.¡± ¡­Making progress as fast as possible? She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have to go fast.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the child to be burdened. Therefore, please consider the child¡¯s condition first rather than the progress.¡± ¡°However, it was Liliana¡¯s own wish.¡± At that resolute answer, Anriche stopped speechless. When she used Liliana the shield like that, she had nothing to say. Anriche, who had closed her lips well, opened it again. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s just say that just in case, but there are a few things I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What part?¡± ¡°First of all, this textbook.¡± Anriche stared down at the name of the textbook written on her note. ¡°I think I didn¡¯t use this textbook when I took a class from the Viscountess.¡± It was closer to a textbook that was almost ¡®unheard of.¡¯ Why on earth would you believe in adopting this textbook? Because of that, she couldn¡¯t hide her disbelief. ¡°Oh, I wrote that book myself.¡± Viscountess Ivan said so with a bright smile. At that, Anriche¡¯s mouth opened wide. ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°For a smooth class, I¡¯m teaching manners with a book I wrote myself.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Anriche asked with an astonished face. ¡°There is an official state-run book of etiquette, so why does she have to use the book written by Viscountess as the textbook?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you use official textbooks?¡± As if stung by it, Viscountess Ivan stuttered slightly. ¡°Yes, well, because the efficiency is high¡­¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be for that reason.¡± Still, she cut it off and refused. Viscountess Ivan¡¯s face was contorted all over. ¡°I want Liliana to take classes with textbooks that have been endorsed by the state.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± As if she couldn¡¯t afford to negotiate with the Duchess, Viscountess Ivan took a step back. In the meantime, the Viscountess glanced at Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°But, you have to buy all the other materials.¡± ¡°The materials?¡± ¡°Yes. There are many things to learn for ladies, such as musical instruments and embroidery, right?¡± The eyes of Viscountess Ivan saying so were full of greed. ¡°They are essential for Miss Liliana¡¯s study, so I ask you to prepare them unconditionally.¡± Anriche recalled the materials written in the notes¡ªfrom expensive instruments that are not needed right now, even small items such as embroidery threads were listed. ¡°As you know, our store handles all of the teaching aids and textbooks.¡± ¡°Is it? There are quite a lot of things that you handle.¡± ¡°Oh, I recently expanded my business.¡± Viscountess Ivan spoke in a jolly voice. ¡°It would be troublesome to pay attention to the materials, so I think it¡¯s all right to buy it at once at our store.¡± On the other hand, unlike the very excited Viscount, Anriche¡¯s mood had subsided. ¡®Yes, Viscountess Ivan was in the business of teaching textbooks and materials¡­¡¯ She carefully traced her memory. Viscountess Ivan¡¯s family started their business with an initial investment from Valois. The original Anriche had used her hand in it. At that time, Alexei, who could not hide his expression, stood out in her eyes. [ ¡°Do we have to invest?¡± ][ ¡°Of course, for Valois, such an investment is not a big deal, is it?¡± ] She remembered vividly from that time when Anriche raised her chin with an arrogant face. [ ¡°Besides, Viscountess Ivan is a teacher who has taught me for a long time.¡± ][ ¡°I know. But, you can¡¯t make an investment based on emotions alone.¡± ][ ¡°Well, if the Duke respects me as your wife¡­ Of course, I believe you will invest.¡± ] In the end, Alexei could not overcome Anriche¡¯s insistence and supported the investment. ¡°¡­.¡± Isn¡¯t this a little bit too much¡­? Anriche, who wrinkled her brow, glanced at Viscountess Ivan. The current Viscountess is¡­ ¡®Through Liliana, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re trying to get a share.¡¯ Then, Viscountess Ivan opened her mouth in a hurry. ¡°As long as you pay the price, our store can deliver it anytime.¡± She shook her head as she stared at the Viscountess. ¡°No, let¡¯s get the textbooks for now.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± At the unexpected answer, Viscountess Ivan stiffened in her spot. She continued to speak again. ¡°I plan to purchase musical instruments and handicraft items separately at specialized stores.¡± ¡°Bu, but¡ªit must be a hassle for you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a hassle at all. It¡¯s Liliana¡¯s stuff, so I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Anriche smiled as she finished her words. Viscountess Ivan tried to convince Anriche over and over again, but it was unsuccessful. In the end, she had no choice but to leave empty-handed. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 41 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 ¡°Honey, how was it? Did the Duchess of Valois say she is ordering the goods?¡± As soon as Viscountess set her foot in her townhouse, Viscount Ivan, who had been waiting for his wife jumped up Viscountess Ivan shook her head nervously. ¡°¡­Failed.¡± ¡°What, what? You said before. She¡¯d definitely order it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know why. Suddenly, what kind of wind blew¡­¡± The Viscountess, who replied angrily, flopped down on the sofa. She thought Anriche¡¯s lazy nature would find the task of purchasing textbooks troublesome and would leave it to her. ¡®¡­This is not good.¡¯ The Duchess of Valois was one of the socialites¡¯ top celebrities, even though she lived up to the notorious ¡®villainess.¡¯ Such a Duchess chose Viscountess Ivan as the teacher to teach her son¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That alone would greatly increase her recognition as a tutor, though Viscountess Ivan wanted more. ¡®If only the Duchess had bought all the textbooks and teaching materials from our store¡­¡¯ Perhaps by itself, Viscountess Ivan¡¯s store could have enjoyed a great publicity effect. However, Anriche rejected her. ¡°Why the hell did she suddenly become so strict¡­?¡± Viscountess Ivan has been working with Anriche since she was a child, which has helped maintain a good relationship ever since. Above all, Anriche was her favorite when it came to investing in her business. But, why the hell¡­ Viscountess Ivan set a sharp edge in her eyes. The sound of grinding teeth was deafening. *** Time passed quickly, and it was finally Liliana¡¯s first class. Anriche entered Liliana¡¯s study room while Liliana, who had been sitting in her seat with a tensed face, ran to her side. Her bright red eyes shone brightly. ¡°Is mother really observing the class?¡± ¡°Of course. Why, Liliana doesn¡¯t want me to watch?¡± When asked playfully on purpose, Liliana shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! I¡¯m going to work hard!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Hearing that, she let out a short laugh. Moments later, Viscountess Ivan stepped into the study room. Liliana, who had been clinging to Anriche, got up from her seat as if bouncing. ¡°Hello, teacher!¡± ¡°Greetings, Duchess of Valois. Is Miss Liliana well?¡± Viscountess Ivan politely greeted with a smile on her face. Anriche also slightly bowed. ¡°Welcome.¡± She watched the two classes. There was nothing special about it. Viscountess Ivan was a skilled teacher, and Liliana sucked up the knowledge like a sponge. The combination of the two was so good that Anriche looked back on her own behavior when she was wary of the Viscountess. ¡®Maybe I was a little sensitive¡­¡¯ A month passed like that. In the meantime, Anriche has been observing Liliana¡¯s classes from time to time. Viscountess Ivan treated Liliana with an always friendly face. Because of that, she was able to relax her heart a little at that time. Meanwhile. ¡°Well, Duchess of Valois.¡± After class, Viscountess Ivan called Anriche. ¡°About the class, I think I need to ask for forgiveness.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, the Viscountess opened her mouth carefully. ¡°The Duchess is constantly observing the class, so I¡¯m having a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°Do you know that Miss Liliana is very fond of the Duchess?¡± Viscountess Ivan glanced at her with a glance. ¡°So, by the way, the Miss is very conscious of the Duchess.¡± ¡°Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just being conscious, but it seems like she¡¯s not concentrating on class.¡± At those words, Anriche¡¯s expression hardened slightly. In fact, she had noticed what Viscountess Ivan was talking about. Not surprisingly, Liliana was also looking at Anriche more than Viscountess Ivan during the class. In order to look good to her, the little girl is trying to do better¡­ ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to be paying attention in class.¡¯ Hmm. Anriche was deeply troubled. Viscountess Ivan added slyly. ¡°Of course, I am well aware of how much the Duchess cares for Miss Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°But, now that it¡¯s been a while, wouldn¡¯t it be time to trust me at this point?¡± The face of Viscountess Ivan, who said that, only looked good. Well, the Viscountess remained faithful to her class. There was some trouble with the textbooks and teaching aids, although she managed to get the job done. After a while, Anriche nodded her head. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess!¡± Viscountess Ivan smiled broadly. *** About two months have passed since Liliana started taking classes from Viscountess Ivan. Liliana was passionate about her studies. She studies so hard that she doesn¡¯t even think of leaving the study room. ¡°Mom, at this point, I¡¯m going to forget Liliana and what her face looked like.¡± Elliot was about to whimper like so. Anriche, unable to see that, went to see Liliana. ¡°Liliana, I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Though there was no reply from her. When she opened the door, Liliana was dozing off with a book open in front of the desk. Anriche placed her hand gently over her shoulder. ¡°Liliana?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes!¡± Liliana, waking up late in her sleep, hurriedly straightened her posture. Anriche asked a question in a worried voice. ¡°Are you okay? You look a little tired.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine!¡± Liliana shook her head slightly. However, Anriche couldn¡¯t help but feel strange about her. If it¡¯s really all right, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d have a tired face like that¡­ ¡°How¡¯s the class? Is the teacher good to you?¡± ¡°Yes! The teacher is very nice to me!¡± Liliana smiled broadly, but it feels like it was made up somehow¡­ ¡®Am I thinking too sensitive?¡¯ Thinking so, she narrowed her brow. At the same time, Liliana could only look up to Anriche. ¡°The teacher said so. Mother likes children who study hard.¡± ¡°Uh, huh? Well, yes, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to work hard, so I can make mother proud of me,¡± Liliana said resolutely. In an instant, Anriche¡¯s eyes widened wide. It was because nosebleeds were dripping from Liliana¡¯s nose. ¡°Li, Liliana!¡± ¡°Ack.¡± The little girl hurriedly tried to cover her nose with her hand, but her hands were stained with blood. Hurriedly, Anriche pulled out her handkerchief and covered Liliana¡¯s nose. ¡°Oh my God, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?¡± ¡°What? No, if I want to be a perfect lady, I need to study like this¡­¡± Liliana answered in a stern voice. Anriche sighed and took a seat next to her. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t care if Liliana doesn¡¯t have to be the perfect lady.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want Liliana to neglect her studies, so I don¡¯t want her to be humiliated in the social world.¡± Anriche continued her words while stroking her soft hair. ¡°However, I hate to see you being overworked like this.¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°A seven-year-old girl studying eight hours a week, five days a week, does it make sense?¡± Anriche put on a look of surprise without realizing it. It was about a week after Anriche stopped attending the class. Liliana, who had come to her, opened her mouth carefully. [ ¡°I want to extend the class a little more.¡± ][ ¡°What? But Liliana, I think that¡¯s enough now?¡± ][ ¡°No. If I¡¯m going to study, I want to work as hard as possible.¡± ] Liliana said so, clenching her cuddly fists tightly. She tried to convince the child, but Liliana was determined. And so, she followed the child¡¯s greed to study, upset that Liliana never had a chance to study. Anriche gave in¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t think this is right either¡­¡¯ Anriche shook her head inside. Liliana, who had been contemplating for a while, carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Still, mother studied like that, too.¡± The nail was stabbed on the head. Anriche looked complicated for a moment. Until her marriage, she had been brought up as a person who would ¡®marry into a prestigious family and raise the honor of Saxony.¡¯ Nevertheless¡­ Just because Anriche had been living that way, Liliana had no reason to live the same life as hers. Moments later, she asked Liliana. ¡°Why do you compare it to me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Liliana is Liliana. You don¡¯t have to compare yourself to me. You¡¯re good enough as you are.¡± At those words, Liliana was silent. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 42 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 Anriche added her words after carefully examining that Liliana¡¯s nose was not dripping with blood. ¡°So, let¡¯s cut the class in half. How about it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I will.¡± Finally, after seeing Liliana nod her head slightly, Anriche smiled contentedly. *** The next day was the visit of Viscountess Ivan. After bringing Liliana into the study room first, Anriche summoned Viscountess Ivan. ¡°Well, Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Duchess, Did you call?¡± The strict expression on her usual dealings with Liliana was not there, but Viscountess Ivan had a very kind face. ¡°I want to cut Liliana¡¯s class time in half.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°While it¡¯s important for the child to study, it¡¯s just as important for her to rest and play.¡± At those words, Viscountess Ivan put on an absurd look. ¡°But, Miss Liliana is far less educated than the ladies of her age.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a problem that can be solved by taking it slow, right?¡± ¡°Oh my God, the Duchess is too soft on Miss Liliana.¡± Viscountess Ivan shook her head and added, ¡°In my honest mind, I think she should study more than she does now.¡± ¡°No, Liliana has Liliana¡¯s speed.¡± Anriche gave strength to her voice. ¡°Also, I want to keep the pace. I don¡¯t want to see Liliana overdoing it.¡± ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what the Duchess really said, I understand.¡± After several persuasion, Viscountess Ivan nodded her head with an inconsiderate look. ¡°Then please take good care of Liliana today.¡± ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡± Viscountess Ivan, with her head bowed, entered the study room. While Anriche, who looked at her back, headed to the kitchen. She meant to prepare a snack to eat while studying. *** Anriche packed the snacks and drinks on a tray and headed to the study room. She could, of course, have a maid do it, but she wanted to bring it herself. In the meantime, she stood in front of the door and made a look of disappointment. ¡®By the way, did Viscountess Ivan forbid the parents to come in and out of the class?¡¯ But hey, she¡¯s only bringing snacks¡­ Anriche tried to knock on the door with a light heart. ¡°Viscountess Ivan, I have some snacks to take to class¡­¡± At the same time, she stopped her hand and paused. It was because as she was passing through the thick door, a clear voice could be heard. ¡°Miss, the very least, you can¡¯t even properly review Elvante¡¯s poems.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Teacher Ivan.¡± ¡°Really, is this the only way you can live up to the Duchess¡¯ expectations?¡± Anriche narrowed her brow. The poet Elvante was famous for his esoteric poetry. She asks a seven-year-old girl to review poems interpreted by famous scholars¡­? ¡®Besides, is Liliana living up to my expectations? Why was she saying that?¡¯ Anriche listened closely by the door. Viscountess Ivan continued equally spirited in her words. ¡°Did you know that this time the Duchess told me to cut Miss Liliana¡¯s class in half?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I know that, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, you have no sense of shame. Are you willing to cut your class down on that level of skill?¡± She heard the sound of the tongue being clicked. ¡°It¡¯s not because you have been fooling around with the Duchess saying that studying was difficult?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that at all¡­!¡± ¡°Then, why are you not keeping up with your studies properly?¡± There was a faint smile in the voice of Viscountess Ivan. As if she were mocking Liliana. ¡°If Miss Liliana makes a mistake in front of other ladies.¡± Viscountess Ivan said her words in a dramatic tone. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that not only the Miss, but she is also dishonoring the duchess?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I know.¡± ¡°Miss Liliana, did you say you wanted to be a lady that the Duchess could be proud of?¡± Anriche¡¯s expression hardened. [ ¡°I will work hard. I want to make mother proud of me.¡± ] Liliana¡¯s voice, who was speaking with strength, suddenly came to Anriche¡¯s mind. It seemed like Viscountess Ivan uses the child¡¯s admirable heart to wield the child at will. ¡°The Duchess seems to care too much about the Miss, so even for me, I should strictly teach the Miss.¡± Viscount Ivan sternly ordered Liliana. ¡°Put your soles out.¡± ¡°Soles?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the teacher¡¯s job to correct the wrong students.¡± Viscountess¡¯s voice was full of joy she couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do corporal punishment, but I can¡¯t help it because the Miss is so lax.¡± After she said those words, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡®What¡­? Is she going to hit Liliana?!¡¯ Liliana, in a trembling voice, called out to Viscountess Ivan. ¡°Te, teacher¡­¡± ¡°All of this, you know that this is for your goodness, right?¡± At that confident voice, Liliana was silent for a moment. Anriche held her breath without realizing it. ¡®Liliana, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Soon, a terrified reply came back. ¡®¡­You know?¡¯ Anriche felt her eyes turn white with anger. She¡¯d rather Liliana be angry or cling to her for this! That gentle and kind child is putting up with it again this time¡­! ¡°However, the Duchess may worry unnecessarily.¡± The Viscountess whispered softly. ¡°This is a secret between us.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Anriche opened her eyes. By using Liliana¡¯s affection for Anriche to cunningly shut Liliana¡¯s mouth, even as a part of her body was to be punished, Anriche could see it well in her eyes. Even choosing the inconspicuous sole. Anriche shivered at Viscountess Ivan¡¯s viciousness. ¡°Liliana!¡± Bang!! Anriche, who put the snack tray down on the floor, slammed the door open right away. At the same time, she froze on the spot. ¡°What, what is this¡­¡± The first thing that catches her eye, leaning against the wall, with her soles outstretched. It was Liliana, shivering. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Mo, mother?¡± But, Anriche was so surprised that she could not answer the call. ¡°Viscountess Ivan.¡± Moments later, Anriche clenched her teeth and looked at Viscount Ivan. ¡°What, what the hell is this?¡± ¡°Du, Duchess?!¡± ¡°Did you really intend to punish the child?¡± Viscountess Ivan froze on the spot. The euphoria in dealing with Liliana had now disappeared without a trace. Anriche, who walked with big strides, snatched the stick and threw it away. ¡°Donatella Ivan.¡± ¡°Du, Duchess. I, I¡­!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to make useless excuses, cut it.¡± In those eyes as sharp as shards of broken glass, Viscountess Ivan involuntarily avoided the eyes. ¡®This is weird¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­?¡¯ Anriche, whom Viscountess Ivan knew, was a woman who had always been oppressed by her mother, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. In the words of her mother and her younger brother, she was a woman who would even pretend to die. There is no way that such a duchess could treat herself when the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony has personally recommended her, so rudely¡­ ¡°The, the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, has asked me to teach Liliana strictly!¡± Viscountess Ivan tried to make up for her dignified stance and straightened her waist. At that blatant protest, Anriche bit her lips till blood flow. ¡°What if the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony finds out that the Duchess has interrupted the class?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°If you treat me badly, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony will surely be angry! Viscountess Ivan spat it out. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡¯ Anriche sneered coldly. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony wanted her daughter to be in the palm of her hand. And, the teacher, with whom she was very close, was Viscountess Ivan in front of Anriche. Instead of answering, Anriche strode towards Viscountess Ivan. The cane broke under Anriche¡¯s heels, and the sharp-edged violet eyes stared straight at Viscountess Ivan. When Viscountess Ivan unknowingly retreated back. Slap!! Anriche slapped her cheek violently. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A chilly silence passed. Viscountess Ivan lifted her head, wrapping her cheeks. The surprise was far greater than the pain. Anriche opened her mouth in a cold voice, towards Viscountess Ivan, who blinked blankly. ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡± ¡°What, what is this¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like that word.¡± She then rubbed the sorely aching hand, and she took a step forward. ¡°But when it comes to my children, I¡¯m going to stick with it.¡± ¡°Duchess, but¡­!¡± ¡°You dared to threaten Liliana, and even punish her with corporal punishment¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I do the same?¡± Anriche¡¯s voice was frighteningly quiet. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 43 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 It¡¯s like a deep lake where you don¡¯t know what¡¯s hiding underneath. Anriche then blinked and pointed to the floor. ¡°Kneel.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Viscountess Ivan asked Anriche in a confused voice. Liliana, who was watching the situation, also widened her eyes. ¡°Get down on your knees, and immediately bow your head to Liliana and apologize.¡± ¡°What, what is that!¡± ¡°If you want to be forced to kneel by the hand of the servants, keep standing like that.¡± She stared at Viscountess Ivan with her expressionless face. Viscountess Ivan clenched her fists. ¡°But, I am Miss Liliana¡¯s teacher! A teacher kneels to her student, that¡¯s not going to happen¡­!¡± ¡°Well, before Viscountess Ivan was Liliana¡¯s teacher¡­ She was an employee of Valois.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a tutor hired by Valois, aren¡¯t you?¡± At those words that stabbed her in the face, Viscountess Ivan made a flushed face. ¡°Oh, how could you say that!¡± ¡°Why is there something wrong with what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also the teacher who taught the Duchess of Valois!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­?¡± As Anriche raised her eyebrows crookedly, Viscountess Ivan protested with an unfair look. ¡°You, you¡¯re asking me to get down on my knees! Please be polite to me!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why do you say it¡¯s so unfair?¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes. Looking straight at Viscountess Ivan, she twisted the tips of her lips. ¡°For Viscountess Ivan, the words ¡®strictly teach¡¯ and ¡®corporal punishment¡¯ are synonymous.¡± In an instant, Viscountess Ivan opened her eyes. Anriche is now giving what Viscountess Ivan gave to Liliana back to her. ¡°So, as the Mistress of Valois, I am only trying to get you down on your knees to teach the servants strictly.¡± ¡°Duchess!¡± ¡°By the way, I punish you for good reasons. What is with you?¡± Asking that, Anriche took one step forward. Viscountess Ivan flinched her shoulders as if she had been slapped. ¡°Are you sure that the corporal punishment for Liliana was given with justifiable grounds?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, of course! For the sake of Miss Liliana¡¯s education¡­!¡± Viscountess Ivan raised her voice in a fitful manner. Then, Anriche gave a sly smile. She had a cold smile without a hint of warmth. ¡°Then Viscountess Ivan should try first.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°That arrogant ¡®review on Elvante¡¯.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, Anriche heard that conversation¡­!¡¯ Viscountess Ivan¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet of white paper. Of course, she didn¡¯t even think that Liliana would be able to do the review on Elvante. How could a seven-year-old girl do what only the leading scholars of the Empire could do? ¡°You were saying whatever you wanted with your mouth, and why are you silent now?¡± ¡°Du, Duchess. That¡¯s it, I¡­¡± That meant that even the Viscountess couldn¡¯t review Elvante. Viscountess Ivan felt herself fading away. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony said that recently, she had been badly hurt by her daughter¡¯s naughty behavior. [ ¡°So, I think it would be good for Viscountess Ivan to get her hands on Count Aberyt¡¯s young lady.¡± ][ ¡°Miss Liliana?¡± ][ ¡°Yes. Then, even if she sees the child, Anriche will obey me well¡­¡± ] The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony murmured with a smiling face. [ ¡°¡­If that child becomes obedient again, how will I not take care of Viscountess Ivan?¡± ] That was right. She just didn¡¯t like teaching the Lady of the fallen county, so she was just a little grumpy about it¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t know things would go wrong.¡¯ Viscountess Ivan bit her lip. At the same time, Anriche fixed her gaze on Viscountess Ivan. ¡°So, are you kneeling?¡± ¡®¡­Yes, let¡¯s lose for now.¡¯ Later, I will tell the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony everything about today and get revenge. Viscountess Ivan fell to her knees, grinding her teeth. Gulp. Looking at the teacher at her feet, Liliana swallowed a gasp. ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when the teacher, who was as scary as a tiger, had bowed down to her knees. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Miss Liliana.¡± At the same time, Viscountess Ivan whispered in a squeezing voice. Liliana¡¯s heart raced. ¡®Because my mother was angry with me¡­ I could even get an apology.¡¯ ¡­In such a serious situation, she shouldn¡¯t be discouraged. Liliana blushed her cheeks. But, after a while. ¡®However¡­ You can¡¯t do this, too.¡¯ Liliana¡¯s expression grew serious. Viscountess Ivan was her teacher, who even taught mother. Though¡­ what if her mother covers for her, and she completely wronged Viscountess Ivan? She grabbed Anriche¡¯s collar and shook her head. The young face was full of worry. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. So¡­¡± ¡°No, Liliana. It shouldn¡¯t be okay in this situation.¡± At that moment, Anriche shook her head in a soft but firm motion. Liliana¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You are the next mistress of the Duchy of Valois, and you are also the only heir to the County of Aberyt.¡± ¡°¡­But¡ª¡± ¡°But not this. You deserve respect.¡± Anriche reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s shoulder. As she looked at Liliana who was depressed, her heart couldn¡¯t help but get broken. ¡± Viscountess Ivan has done you a great wrong.¡± ¡°Bu, but.¡± ¡°Then, it is only natural to apologize.¡± It was a soft but firm voice. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s up to you, Liliana, to accept the apology or not.¡± Liliana, who was looking up shyly at Anriche, clapped her lips. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Miss Liliana!¡± Then, Viscountess Ivan called Liliana desperately. At the sudden call, she stiffened her shoulders. ¡°I, I alone can make Miss Liliana a perfect lady like the Duchess!¡± ¡°Te, teacher.¡± ¡°If you let me go like this, you will never have that dream come true!¡± Viscountess Ivan opened her eyes and raised her voice. Nonetheless, Anriche kindly patted Liliana on the shoulder. ¡°Liliana. Do you remember what I said the other day?¡± ¡°¡­What did mother say?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want you to be the perfect lady, nor do I want you to push yourself.¡± Hearing those words, Liliana¡¯s eyes softened like a bud wet with dew. ¡°Also, you are you. You don¡¯t have to compare me.¡± With those words, she seemed to have solidified her resolve. As she gripped the hem of Anriche¡¯s dress, the gripping palm was tight. ¡°Then I¡­ I want to study with another teacher.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Eventually, Anriche, who nodded her head, quickly turned her gaze and looked down at Viscountess Ivan. Although she had a look that had not yet fully accepted reality. Anriche coldly opened her mouth. ¡°Did you hear? Viscountess Ivan is no longer Liliana¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°The ¡®strict education¡¯ led by the Viscountess is not an education suitable for her, the only fiancee of the Duke of Valois, to receive.¡± Over the face of Viscountess Ivan, dismay began to spread. ¡®You mean you¡¯re going to fire me for doing something like this? But, Anriche was serious. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Duchy of Valois would have any more reason to hire Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Do you think the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony will leave this alone?!¡± Viscountess Ivan started screaming, while Anriche only shed ridicule. ¡®Yes, there is another problem called ¡®my mother,¡¯ this is it.¡¯ Though she did not intend to condone the situation any further. ¡°You should think carefully, Viscountess Ivan? Your current employer is me, not my mother.¡± ¡°What, what is that¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you ahead of time in case you think that everything is over like this.¡± She tilted her head at an angle and continued, ¡°After today, I will never want you seen in the townhouse of the Duke of Valois. Also¡­¡± Anriche¡¯s mellow voice, like clear brilliance, stuck in the ear of Viscountess Ivan. ¡°The responsibility for this matter must be held by Viscountess Ivan as well.¡± ¡°What? Oh my God, Duchess!¡± At that moment, an urgent cry erupted from the lips of Viscountess Ivan. She reluctantly clings to Anriche. ¡°Forgive me. I will do my best to teach from now on¡­!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anyone who hasn¡¯t done their best to teach my daughter-in-law.¡± Anriche shot sharply. Viscountess Ivan froze on the spot. ¡®You¡¯re not just trying to scare me, are you really going to fire me?¡¯ ¡°As much as you feel sorry for Liliana, make sure you kneel as much.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 44 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 44 ¡°Du, Duchess. If you wait a moment¡­!¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re not sorry, you can leave and get up right away. But¡­¡± Anriche twisted the tip of her lips, then a voice full of ridicule pierced Viscountess Ivan¡¯s ears. ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯ll be here for quite some time.¡± Having said that, she turned around with Liliana. Viscountess Ivan looked back at the two of them with bewildered eyes. *** Viscountess Ivan, eventually, had been on her knees for nearly three hours and was carried away. ¡®Of course, rather than because she was really sorry, it¡¯s just to get as much sympathy as possible.¡¯ As she comforted Liliana, who had shuddered, Anriche thought cynically. ¡®Well, maybe sooner or later mother will come to me?¡¯ Perhaps Viscountess Ivan would go to the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony, and she would tell how much Anriche had persecuted her. And, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony would be very upset that Anriche fired the etiquette teacher she recommended. Breathing in a sigh, Anriche asked Liliana a question. ¡°You were very surprised today, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say that.¡± Liliana, with her eyes wide open, shook her head. ¡°Because I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she smiles at her bashfully. Looking at Liliana, Anriche became very complicated. How many heartbreaking things must have happened before that little child had a habit of saying, ¡®it¡¯s okay.¡¯ Also, even if it¡¯s not intentional¡­ ¡®It¡¯s as if Liliana was hurt again because of me.¡¯ ¡­If she hadn¡¯t rushed and brought Viscountess Ivan. Anriche¡¯s expression darkened. Then, Liliana looked up secretly at Anriche. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Liliana, who had licked her lips for a while, said her words out like sighs. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± With those words, she glanced up at Liliana. At that, the girl opened her mouth hesitantly. ¡°Actually, I¡­ was a little worried.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disappoint my mother because I can¡¯t keep up with the class properly.¡± At those words, Anriche¡¯s eyes widened. Liliana muffled her lips, avoiding the gaze. ¡°Of course, mother never said anything like that to me, but¡­¡± ¡°¡­Liliana.¡± ¡°Still, I wanted to become a lady who wouldn¡¯t embarrass you.¡± It was the first time¡­ The first time Liliana tells the truth of her feelings. She always presses the words she wants to say deep in her heart, and she says, ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ and the child only smiles brightly¡­ ¡°At least, I thought I shouldn¡¯t cause problems with my mother¡¯s reputation because of me.¡± While hesitating for a long time, she spoke the truth to the very end. Although Anriche was proud, she was also somehow sorry for her. Because the Liliana she was now, was saying she was worried because ¡®she didn¡¯t want to ruin mother¡¯s reputation.¡¯ When will Liliana be able to worry about herself first¡­? Anriche felt an indescribable feeling. ¡°Though my mother said, ¡®It¡¯s okay not to be perfect¡¯¡­ I was really grateful.¡± Liliana ended her words in a shy voice. Anriche gazed at Liliana with a blank look. Without realizing it, the words came out of nowhere. ¡°Still¡­ you must have been scared.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± Liliana, who was stunned, blinked her eyes. Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her distressed expression. ¡°While Viscountess Ivan was so cruel to you, you just stood there alone.¡± ¡®It must have been very frightening,¡¯ at that whisper, Liliana¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Even now, you care more about me than you do yourself.¡± ¡°¡­Mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a child. You don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­¡± Anriche couldn¡¯t continue her words. In order to somehow suppress the angry feelings, she was only biting her lips. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A long silence passed. Eventually, Liliana nodded her head as tears welled up. ¡°Yeah¡­ I was very scared.¡± ¡°Liliana, you¡­¡± ¡°When I see the teacher getting angry, I keep thinking¡­ it reminds me of what happened in the orphanage.¡± The child stuttered and confessed the fear she had felt. ¡°When I listen to the teacher, it seems that I have gone back to being an incompetent child just like I did back then¡­¡± Her little voice was trembling softly. Anriche swallowed her breath. ¡­It was all her fault. Thinking so, she struggled to open her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t¡­notice sooner.¡± ¡°¡­Mother?¡± Liliana lifted the wet eyelashes. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so easy on myself, if I had thought about Viscountess Ivan one more time¡­¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t say that, mother.¡± Liliana replied with a rare determination as she continued. ¡°Mother found me.¡± ¡°Liliana, still¡ª¡± ¡°Just like you used to at the orphanage, this time, too.¡± She lifted her head softly and peered into Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ I really like mother.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, I want mother to like me, too.¡± A soft smile appeared over the pale eyes. As it is, Liliana whispered shyly. ¡°That¡¯s all I need.¡± With those words, Anriche gave strength to hug her. Liliana, seated in the tight arms, rubbed her cheeks like a little beast. Such a child was so sad, yet lovely. *** Viscountess Ivan, expelled from the Duchy, went straight to the townhouse of the Marquisate of Saxony. ¡°Oh my God, Viscountess Ivan?¡± ¡°How could the Duchess do this to me?!¡± As soon as she encountered the grand madam of the Marquisate Saxony, Viscountess Ivan burst out, weeping loudly. ¡°The Duchess of Valois has kicked me out!¡± ¡°What? Anriche did?¡± At the unexpected words, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony¡¯s eyes widened. Viscountess Ivan nodded her head frantically. ¡°I only taught a little harshly because the Duchess asked if she was too fond of the Count of Aberyt¡¯s lady¡­!¡± ¡°No way, she expelled Viscountess Ivan for the strict teaching?¡± ¡°Yes! She even said that she would hold my family accountable!!¡± Viscountess Ivan was crying and screaming as if she was going to die of injustice. Meanwhile, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony was astonished. ¡°She¡¯ll hold me accountable. Did you hear that? How could that be¡­!¡± ¡®This, this little girl!¡¯ Now that she is the mistress of Valois, was she ignoring the teacher her mother recommended? ¡®I¡¯m Anriche¡¯s mother!¡¯ The Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°Grand, Grand Madam¡­¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m going to tell her harshly. So, don¡¯t cry.¡± The grand madam of the Marquisate Saxony was resolute in her words. ¡°There will be no problems with Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°Yes, still¡­¡± ¡°Think carefully. Would she still be wide-eyed at her mother?¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony smiled leisurely. ¡°She¡¯ll be scared of me.¡± At that firm voice, Viscount Ivan stopped crying. ¡°If she makes a mistake, it becomes a family matter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right. I will trust only the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony.¡± Viscountess Ivan nodded meekly. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony comforted the Viscountess and clenched her teeth. ¡®Anriche, really this girl¡­!¡¯ Her eyes were burning with fire. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony vowed to visit her daughter sooner or later. *** That evening. Anriche sat in her office in a somewhat depressed mood. The documents to be checked were piled up like a mountain, but they went unnoticed. ¡®¡­Liliana was hurt because of me.¡¯ She let out another sigh, not knowing how many times it had been. It was so pathetic that she couldn¡¯t stand it. When Anriche was taught, she was always kind, and she had never been subjected to anything like corporal punishment. So, she thought that Liliana would be fine with the Viscountess, and Anriche would take a good look as well. ¡®Me and Liliana¡­ Even though the position is completely different.¡¯ There was one thing she only found out after this happened. Viscountess Ivan had always discriminated against the ladies she taught. She was squeamish with the daughters of high-ranking aristocrats like Anriche, though she used corporal punishment on those of relatively low status. They only closed their eyes, pretending not to know, because they had achieved so much because of what Viscountess Ivan had done. ¡®Now I understand¡­¡¯ The questionable attitude that Viscount Ivan had shown thus far was due to the difference in status between the two. Anriche, the only lady of the Marquisate of Saxony and the present Duchess of Valois. No matter how much she is protected by the Duke, Liliana was only a descendant of the fallen county. ¡®This must have happened because Viscountess Ivan was ignoring Liliana in her heart.¡¯ Ah, really¡­ She didn¡¯t want to understand such a sly thought¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 45 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 45 At that time, when Anriche had been immersed in her agony for so long¡ª Knock, knock. A short knock sounded. Hearing that, Anriche lifted her head. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± She answered in a drooping voice. Then, the door opened, and the person who entered the office was¡­ ¡°Madam.¡± ¡­It was Alexei. Why did Alexei come all the way here? Anriche¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Meanwhile, Alexei approached her with neat steps. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Oh, Duke. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°You look a little depressed.¡± She only opened and closed her lips, though she couldn¡¯t get the words out easily. When she thought of explaining to Alexei what had happened today, she already felt her heart swell. ¡®Because of my easy judgment¡­ I¡¯ve only hurt Liliana.¡¯ When she picked up Liliana from the orphanage, she was determined to take good care of her. She made up her mind to make Liliana smile every day. How short it was¡­ Just then, Anriche once again fell into self-hatred. ¡°Take this.¡± Suddenly, Alexei laid the candy and chocolate one by one on her desk as she was lost in her thoughts. She looked down at them with a puzzled face. ¡°This¡­?¡± It was a familiar snack. In fact, she had no choice but to feel so. Because those candies and chocolates were snacks that were given by Anriche to Lilliana and Elliot. Alexei smiled faintly before opening his mouth. ¡°It is said that eating sweets makes you feel better.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°So, Liliana and Elliot asked me¡­¡± A calm voice reached Anriche¡¯s ear. ¡°To give this candy and chocolate to Madam.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°They said they wanted you to cheer up, so they asked me to pass it on to you.¡± Saying so, he recalled a time when he ran into two children. As Alexei was walking into the townhouse, he suddenly stopped. It was because he could see Liliana and Elliot sitting side by side in the corner of the garden, chatting quietly. Then, the two children flashed their heads up. Their faces brighten as if they were lit by a lamp. As if they had been waiting for Alexei until now. ¡®Dad!¡¯ Holding Liliana¡¯s hand tightly, Elliot rushed towards Alexei in a hurry. The little boy carefully opened his mouth with a determined voice. ¡¯Dad, I have something to ask you¡­¡¯ Even Liliana was facing Alexei, swallowing a gulp. The child could not hide her nervousness whenever she encountered Alexei. As Elliot said that, the two children handed the treats they were holding dearly in their hands towards him. Alexei accepted them by surprise. ¡¯Well, Duke¡­¡¯ At the same time, Liliana carefully opened her mouth. ¡®Mother¡­ I think she¡¯s feeling a little depressed because of things about me.¡¯¡®Is the Madam depressed? Besides, what things are you talking about?¡¯ Still confused, Alexei asked Liliana with a puzzled face. Seeing that, Elliot hurriedly cut into the conversation. ¡®So, Dad, what happened was¡­¡¯ The two children stood side by side and explained everything that had happened. Upon listening to their explanations, a deep wrinkle crept into Alexei¡¯s forehead. ¡®¡­That¡¯s what happened.¡¯ Nodding her head, Liliana carefully added her words. ¡¯Yes, so¡­ I wish the Duke would give mother some of these snacks.¡¯¡®Me?¡¯¡®Yes. It makes me feel good when I eat sweet things.¡¯ Hearing these words, he suddenly remembered the day Anriche came to his office. That day, too, the cookies she put down were very sweet¡­ Alexei shrugged his shoulders lightly. ¡®Well, can you deliver the snacks yourself?¡¯¡®Of, of course, I can, but¡­¡¯ Liliana, who seemed to ponder for a moment, shook her head lightly. ¡®Nevertheless, if the Duke directly consoles her rather than me, I think mother will have more energy.¡¯¡®Why do you think so?¡¯¡®Well¡­ Because the Duke and Mother are married to each other¡­?¡¯ Tilting her head a little, she then smiled brightly at him. ¡®If the person you love takes care of you, won¡¯t mother feel more at ease?¡¯ ¡®Person you love¡­¡¯ Hearing those words, Alexei felt something tickle like a feather rubbed in the corner of his chest. Of course, Anriche and Alexei were a legal couple, and people usually think they would love each other, but¡­ ¡®¡­It¡¯s love?¡¯ It was a little strange, though it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. With that thought in mind, he gazed at the snacks in his hand. Chocolate wrapped in gold wrapping paper was Elliot¡¯s favorite snack. The pink candy was also what Liliana usually had in her mouth every time. ¡®But, guys, these are your favorite snacks, aren¡¯t they?¡¯¡®It was given to me by mother after all. So, I can give mother one or so.¡¯ As Elliot replied that it was nothing, Liliana also agreed with Elliot by nodding her head enthusiastically. Seeing the children¡¯s reactions, Alexei burst into laughter and carefully packed the snacks into his pocket. Then, he stroked their heads affectionately. ¡®Yeah, I will not forget to tell her.¡¯ Thinking of the children whose eyes were shining like stars, Alexei finished the conversation. ¡°¡­That is what it was.¡± Anriche, who heard her situation, silently looked down at the snacks. ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Even though she was so complacent, the children still cared about her. The depths of her heart have been pounding. Smiling faintly, she gazed down at the sweets again. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Are you feeling a little better now?¡± ¡°Yes. The children have taken such great care of me, and I can¡¯t keep being sad.¡± After answering that, Anriche raised her head. The violet eyes were now restored to their usual vitality. ¡°I, I want to hold Viscountess Ivan directly accountable.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to send a letter of complaint?¡± ¡°Yes. She dared touch Liliana. She deserves to be held accountable.¡± She said, clenching her fists and speaking in an energetic voice. On the other hand, Alexei tilted his head slightly to meet her gaze. ¡®¡­Yes? What?¡¯ Because of that, she opened her eyes wide, not understanding what his action meant. ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Ye, yes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little weak with just a letter of complaint?¡± He raised the tip of his lips at an angle after finishing his words. At that, Anriche was a little stunned. Because Alexei had always had a neat face, he felt a little unfamiliar to her now. How could Alexei have such an evil smile? But, even that evil smile suited Alexei incredibly well. ¡®Hey, this looks like an eminence grise, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ From a handsome and cold-looking man, is he going to be an evil handsome¡­? ¡­No¡ª! She struggled to clear her expression. Meanwhile, Alexei continued his remarks in a calm voice. ¡°As the Madam knows, the Duchy of Valois is investing money in several businesses.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She nodded her head unknowingly. For a moment, Alexei¡¯s smile widened a little as he spoke the next words. ¡°¡­And, some of those businesses are run by Viscountess Ivan¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Anriche opened her eyes wide, understanding what Alexei was trying to convey now. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to get those funds back¡­ What do you think of it?¡± ¡°Of course, I agree.¡± Agreeing with his statement, she smiled at him mischievously. The couple¡¯s smiles were just like each other¡¯s. *** The next morning. Viscount Ivan, with a confused face, held out a letter to his wife. ¡°Honey, how the hell did this happen?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Viscountess Ivan accepted the letter with a bewildered face. After looking at the name of the sender, her whole body stiffened. It was because the sender of the letter was Anriche von Valois. ¡°Why did the Duchess¡­?¡± The hand of Viscountess Ivan, who was holding the letter, began to tremble. ¡®It¡¯s not enough to cut me off. Are you really going to protest me?¡¯ She had an ominous feeling. Viscountess Ivan hurriedly read her letter. After a while, her eyes widened. ¡°What, what is this¡ª!¡± At that, Viscountess Ivan lifted her head, flashing with a pale white face. The sentence written in elegant brush strokes was like a death sentence for her business. ¡¸ Valois is deeply regretful about this. We will no longer invest in the business run by Viscounty Ivan. In addition, we also plan to recover all the funds we have invested so far within a week. So, I would like to ask for your cooperation so that Viscounty Ivan can recover the funds without any problems. I want to proceed with this as mildly as possible, but if there is a conflict of opinion¡­ ¡¹ ¡°¡­We are also considering a coercive direction.¡± Viscount Ivan read the end of the letter in a voice that seemed to faint at any moment. Her trembling fingertips gripped the letter. Tossing the crumpled letter to the floor, Viscountess Ivan jumped up from her seat. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What the hell have you done!¡± Viscount Ivan grabbed his wife¡¯s shoulders as he continued to raise his voice. ¡°Why are the Valois suddenly withdrawing funds!¡± ¡°Ho, honey.¡± ¡°Once they get their money back, we¡¯re done! The business must be shut down!¡± Viscount Ivan stared at his wife with glaring eyes. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 46 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 46 It was because the amount invested by the Duchy of Valois was truly enormous. If all of that money was lost, the business could go beyond staggering and collapse altogether. ¡°I barely got my business back on track¡ª!¡± ¡°Grand, Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡­¡± At that moment, Viscountess Ivan clapped her lips. She pushed her body back as if she had been hit in the face. ¡°I will go and visit the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony.¡± ¡°Why the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony?!¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t she the mother of the Duchess of Valois?¡± For Viscountess Ivan, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate Saxony was her last hope. She is the only one who can stop the Duchess of Valois. Obsessed with that thought, she nodded her head over and over again with strangely gleaming eyes. ¡°I mean, she¡¯s going to save us.¡± ¡°¡­Honey?¡± ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes¡­!¡± With those words left, Viscountess Ivan ran out frantically. Viscount Ivan, who was left behind, clenched his hair off. *** Viscountess Ivan stumbled as she crossed the Marquisate of Saxony¡¯s townhouse. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony greeted her with a smiling face. ¡°Welcome, Viscount Ivan. Coincidentally, I was going to visit Anriche today¡­¡± ¡°From the Duchy of Valois, I have been told that they will recover the funds invested in our business!¡± As soon as she encountered the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, Viscountess Ivan howled like a beast. At those words, the face of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony hardened. ¡°What do you mean? They said they would withdraw the funds?¡± ¡°Yes¡­! They said they would get all the funds back within a week! They even considered the compulsory direction!!¡± Viscountess Ivan, who raised her tight voice, eventually staggered over her body and collapsed into the seat. Tears dripped down on her pale face. ¡°Now, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡­ you must save me.¡± ¡°¡­Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡°Why? I did my best, so¡­!¡± The eyes of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony narrowed as she heard Viscountess Ivan¡¯s cry. Viscountess Ivan was a very useful person in many ways. She has raised numerous aristocratic ladies, and a woman she still has good relationships with. Among those ladies, there were quite a few people who now became Mistresses of their families. So, it was rather disappointing to cut her off like this. It would be better for her to clear her debts here, and then wield Viscountess Ivan at will. Furthermore¡­ ¡®Because Anriche is rumored to be a villainess in the social world.¡¯ If Viscountess Ivan was cut off like this, it would surely put a burden on Anriche as well. So, if she, who is her mother, goes on her own and puts pressure on her, Anriche will pretend to be defeated and back off. Recently, Anriche has been disrespectful to her in many ways, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad for her to show her dignity as a mother like this. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, who finished all her calculations, nodded her head cheerfully. ¡°I told you before, right? I was going to visit Anriche.¡± ¡°Grand, Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡­¡± ¡°So, Viscountess Ivan just go back home.¡± Having said that, she slowly raised her body before finishing her last word. ¡°Because I think I¡¯m going to have to go talk to my daughter right now.¡± *** The Duke and Duchess of Valois, Elliot, and Liliana gathered for the first time in a long time. It was a rare day for Alexei to have free time, so everyone gathered to eat together. But, the place was a little special¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a nice day, so I thought we¡¯d eat in the sunny garden today.¡± It was the garden of the townhouse. The shade created by the deep green leaves that have bloomed in abundance, and the sunlight shining through them. Even the five-colored flowers in full bloom and the gentle breeze blowing. ¡®Well, this feels quite nice.¡¯ Anriche, with a satisfied expression on her face, opened her mouth with a smirk in front of the children. ¡°How about doing this? Doesn¡¯t it feel like a picnic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mother!¡± Saying so, Liliana glanced at the table, twinkling her eyes. Elliot also had a curious face. The round table with a red-checkered tablecloth was as cute as a toy. A variety of foods were plentiful on top. A delicious smell rises. With a proud expression on her face, she gazed into the eyes of Alexei, who was standing next to her with a glance. ¡°Du, Duke. If you feel uncomfortable because of something that violates the rules¡­¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Fortunately, he shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s effective in many ways to be able to feel like you¡¯re out on a picnic like this.¡± ¡°Still, nothing compares to a real picnic.¡± Anriche smiled playfully, and then she turned to the children. ¡°So next time, I want to go out on a picnic together¡­ Anyone agrees with my opinion?¡± ¡°Me, me!¡± ¡°I like it, too!¡± The two children chirped like chicks. Even Alexei replied, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± And so, the four of them sat around the table. The atmosphere enveloping them was soft and cozy the whole time. Liliana moved her tableware with ease. A dining table where you can eat as much as you want, and even if you make a small mistake, you won¡¯t be scolded. However, the one who pleases Liliana the most is¡­ ¡°Liliana, try some more of this.¡± On Liliana¡¯s plate, Anriche served loads of soft mashed potatoes with butter. ¡°Th, thank you.¡± She blushed slightly and scooped out some of the potato dish and put it in her mouth. The rich buttery taste and the texture of the fluffy potato wrapped around her tongue. Anriche, who had been watching her with delighted eyes, suddenly narrowed her brow and looked back at Elliot. ¡°Elliot, you should eat tomatoes, too.¡± Elliot, who was carefully picking out the cooked tomatoes, peered up at his mother with a piercing expression on his face. ¡°But, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, Liliana says she doesn¡¯t like picky eaters¡ª?¡± ¡°O, okay. I got it!¡± In the end, the child closed his eyes tightly and shoved the tomato into his mouth. ¡®My son is so cute.¡¯ Looking at them, Alexei barely suppressed the laughter that was about to burst out. Suddenly, Anriche and his eyes met. ¡°Ah, Duke, do you also need something?¡± ¡°No. Rather¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Alexei pushed the plate of grilled sausages toward Anriche. ¡°It¡¯s good to take care of the children, but the Madam has to eat as well.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Feeling her chest tighten for some reason, Anriche hastily lowered her gaze towards the sausage. It was the first time that someone took care of her meal first¡­ Happy, she cut the sausage into small pieces and put it in her mouth. The savory taste lingered on the tip of her tongue. ¡®¡­Is this family?¡¯ Anriche was soaked in her brief thoughts. People of the Marquisate of Saxony acted like she had to be a ¡®useful person¡¯ to be recognized as a member of the family. But, here¡­ It¡¯s just¡ªIsn¡¯t it comfortable just to be with them all¡­? ¡°Dad, Mom! I ate all those tomatoes!¡± Then, Elliot called his parents in a loud voice. Pulling out of her thoughts, she turned her head to the plate, which Elliot proudly held out. The child¡¯s plate was clean and empty. Seeing that, Anriche smiled broadly. ¡°Oh, did you really eat it all? It¡¯s wonderful, our Elliot!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you eat all the tomatoes. Well done.¡± Both parents lavished praise on the boy. Now, Elliot, who had a proud face, glanced back at Liliana. ¡°See, Liliana? I ate all the tomatoes!¡± ¡°Uh, yes, well done¡­¡± A little confused, Liliana nodded her head with a puzzled face. After that, the family continued the friendly atmosphere. Sometime later. ¡°Master. Madam.¡± The maid, approaching cautiously, lowered her voice and whispered to the Duke. ¡°The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony has visited.¡± In an instant, Anriche¡¯s eyes narrowed. Meanwhile, Alexei also narrowed his brow and asked the maid. ¡°Where did you take her?¡± ¡°I got her into the parlor¡­ though she had a very unpleasant expression¡­¡± The maid had a face that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Hearing that, Alexei raised his body with a brief sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go, madam.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to go right now.¡± Although Anriche shook her head. At her unexpected words, Alexei¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡®You mean to leave the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony alone in the parlor¡­?¡¯ ¡°The mother-in-law seems to be waiting, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go soon?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you to wait.¡± After answering that, Anriche buried her body in the chair. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mother several times. When visiting the Duchy¡¯s house, send a word in advance.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°But, mother doesn¡¯t even listen to my words¡­¡± The violet-colored eyes sank coldly as she spoke the next word. ¡°I have to treat her the way she deserves.¡± Alexei looked at Anriche with a curious gaze. After cutting off the funds that flowed into her house, she was so determined to deal with her mother, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. The embarrassment for the Marquis of Saxony before had disappeared without a trace. ¡°So, the Duke doesn¡¯t need to get up already. Please, sit down.¡± Anriche smiled at him slyly as she said so. He felt a strange power, so Alexei sat back down in his seat without realizing it. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 47 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 47 Then, Elliot asked a question with a puzzled face. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Anriche shook her head, and with her hand brushed away the crumbs from Elliot¡¯s cheek. She then threw jokes at him in a mischievous voice. ¡°If you walk around covered in breadcrumbs like this, would Liliana hate you?¡± ¡°Mo, Mom! Be quiet!¡± At that, Elliot¡¯s face turned bright red. Alexei looked intently at the two friendly people in front of him. Elliott no longer avoids Anriche¡¯s hand. Rather, he naturally gives his cheeks, and even bickers together. It was very nice to see that. Suddenly, Alexei¡¯s lips had a faint smile on them. *** After about an hour. Anriche walked into the parlor. Far away, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, sitting in her seat with a nervous expression, came into view. ¡°Are you here, Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony?¡± At that call, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony lifted her head brightly. She got up from her seat as if bouncing, and pointed towards Anriche. ¡°Anriche!¡± ¡°In my current position, it seems more appropriate to call me ¡®The Duchess of Valois¡¯ rather than ¡®Anriche¡¯.¡± At her elegant reply, the face of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony was distorted. She continued to speak in a soft voice. ¡°Because I am here now as the Duchess of Valois.¡± Anriche, who had thus spoken, slowly moved her steps, and she sat down in front of the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. A sharp roar erupted. ¡°Before the Duchess, you are my daughter!¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony opened her eyes wide to her daughter as she kept on raising her voice. ¡°Yes! It was all thanks to your mother¡¯s support that you were able to stand there!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A heavy silence passed. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony felt a strange sense of incongruity. ¡®What, what?¡¯ If it had been the usual Anriche, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to look into her mother¡¯s eyes, unable to do anything with just one of these shouts. However, now she was just facing her mother with a subtle face. She didn¡¯t look away or shrug her shoulders. ¡°Well, Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡­¡± After a while, Anriche tilted her head and looked straight at her mother. There was not a single ounce of warmth left in her violet eyes. ¡°You always tried to treat me like ¡®the daughter of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­What?!¡± ¡°When will you be ready to respect me as ¡®Duchess of Valois¡¯?¡± At that calm voice, the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony shrugged her shoulders. She was ¡®Anriche¡¯ and ¡®The Duchess of Valois.¡¯ So, the weight of the two names was clearly different. ¡°Even if it is not a family-to-family visit, I am already a mistress in charge of a family.¡± Anriche continued to speak lowly. ¡°It could be that I¡¯m having some private time with my family, or maybe I¡¯m doing something else.¡± ¡°Bu, but. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°In such a situation, how many times like this, without even contacting you, you come to the townhouse¡­¡± She stared into her mother¡¯s eyes, and she finished her words with strength in each word. ¡°Even so, it seems to me that there is no respect for the Duchy of Valois?¡± At those words, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony opened her eyes. However, there was no room to protest in Anriche¡¯s logic. It was because she cleverly magnified this problem. It was not simply a matter of a mother and daughter, but a matter of respect for the Duchy of Valois. ¡®That b*tch is really¡­!¡¯ The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony clenched her teeth. Nevertheless, Anriche¡¯s words were not over yet. ¡°And, you told me about the support that the Marquisate of Saxony gave to me.¡± ¡°Yes, how dearly did we raise you¡­!¡± ¡°Is that support really for me?¡± At that calm question, the Grand Madam felt her words choked. Still, she spoke her words with a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it to help my brother¡¯s social life by making me form a good marriage?¡± ¡°Oh my God, what the hell does that mean!¡± At that, she jumped out of her seat as if she had been subjected to a terrific conspiracy. As she looked at it, Anriche could not help but feel the bitterness in her mouth. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d just admit it.¡¯ However¡­ ¡°Of course, thank you for raising me, but I think that grace ended by sending my private money.¡± ¡°Anriche¡­!¡± ¡°As the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony knows it well, it was a considerable amount, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Saying that, she shrugged her shoulders lightly. The Grand Madam clenched her fists. The anger had made her head white with fury, but she knew it. No matter how angry she was, she shouldn¡¯t touch ¡®Valois¡¯ itself. If problems between families escalate, Saxony would be the one to lose in the end. Therefore, she swiftly changed the direction of her attack. ¡°Anriche, I know you¡¯ve been saddened by this mother in many ways, but¡­¡± In the direction of comforting her daughter as an adult. ¡°Everything, all we did for you.¡± The Grand Madam spoke her words in a voice that was as sad as possible. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re my daughter, but you haven¡¯t been faithful to your family life until now, have you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I thought you might find the wrong teacher, so I purposely introduced you to Viscountess Ivan.¡± ¡®Oh, look at that?¡¯ Seeing how cleverly she went over Anriche¡¯s previous actions, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°There may be parts of the Viscountess overreacting, but you shouldn¡¯t be raising a child and wrapping around her like that either.¡± The Grand Madam broke her words and made a pitiful tone. ¡°If the child is not good enough, wouldn¡¯t it be the tutor¡¯s job to scold her?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony would say.¡± At that moment, Anriche answered casually. ¡°The present Marquis of Saxony, has never once been scolded by you so harshly, have you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Speechless, she glared at Anriche with ferocious eyes. ¡®Oh, you can¡¯t do this.¡¯ The Grand Madam of the Marquisate, who quickly adjusted her face, opened her mouth with a look of disappointment. ¡°Really, Anriche. I didn¡¯t raise you like this.¡± The voice was so mournful that it felt like it was going to shake her chest. ¡°How did you end up being so spoiled?¡± ¡°Am I a spoiled person?¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t that what you did to Viscountess Ivan?¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony shook her head as if she was tired of it. ¡°She¡¯s the teacher who taught you. You cut off such a person, and you even sent a letter of complaint to the family!¡± Right. Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡®Haha, when your son is the most precious child in the world.¡¯ The way she pretended not to hear the comments about her son was just boring. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Meanwhile, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, who had coughed a couple of times, straightened her back and faced Anriche. It was as if she was dealing with even the most heinous criminal in the world. ¡°Besides, where did you learn of taking money away, such a vicious thing?¡± A thin, trembling voice rebuked Anriche. In addition, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate grabbed her hand and clasped it. ¡°Anriche, you know that? I¡¯ve done everything I can to raise you into a dignified lady.¡± A dignified Lady¡­ Anriche felt disgusted. Wasn¡¯t raising that lady itself a ¡®work for Saxony¡¯? Married to a great family, so that she can be of some help to the Marquisate of Saxony. ¡°My daughter is being pointed at by people¡­ Really, it breaks my heart just imagining it.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony spoke desperately. As if she were a mother who really values ??her daughter. ¡°If you act like this, it¡¯s like you¡¯re painting the face on me who raised you.¡± Constructing her worried eyes, she posed the question to her daughter. ¡°Do you know how bad the rumors about you are in the social world right now?¡± ¡°Mo, mother.¡± But, Anriche cut off the vulgar words of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony with a light sneer. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying I don¡¯t care about rumors like that.¡± At that gentle voice, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony rolled her eyes. As she pulled out her hand that had been held by her mother, Anriche gave a smirk. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m a wicked woman, so even if there¡¯s one more scandal¡­ Would you care?¡± ¡°How, how can you say that! If you are a lady, you should pay attention to your dignity¡­!¡± ¡°¡­ Mother-in-law.¡± Suddenly, a calm voice called the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. Startled, she looked back. ¡°¡­Duke of Valois?¡± It was Alexei. Why did the Duke of Valois come all the way here? Obviously, she heard that her daughter and the Duke of Valois didn¡¯t get along very well¡­ The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony could not hide her confused expression. Alexei spoke her words in a voice that sounded softly at first glance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you in the conversation, but I think you¡¯ve misunderstood one thing, and I think you should correct that.¡± ¡°What, what is that?¡± ¡°My wife is not a wicked woman.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 48 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 48 At those resolute words, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Now, my mother-in-law is denouncing my wife as a ¡®wicked woman¡¯ because she recovered the investment?¡± Alexei smiled. It was a smile as sharp as the tip of her sharpened sword. ¡°That¡¯s what I suggested.¡± What? The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony fixed her gaze on Alexei with an astonished look on her face. ¡°The Duchy of Valois has been participating as an investor in Ivan¡¯s business until now.¡± Still, he continued to speak softly as if she was a child. Though the content of what he was saying was not mild at all. ¡°That means we have the right to decide how much money to invest, when to proceed with the investment, and when to withdraw the money invested¡­¡± Blue eyes looked down at the Grand Madam. ¡°That means me and my wife have it.¡± ¡°Duke, Duke of Valois. But¡­¡± ¡°My wife and I were only exercising our legitimate rights.¡± As if Alexei didn¡¯t really understand, he asked the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. ¡°Why should my mother-in-law say that my wife is ¡®wicked¡¯?¡± Speechless, the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, bit her lip. He added calmly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the teacher, Viscountess Ivan, who had taught my wife in the first place, I wouldn¡¯t have invested in the business in the first place.¡± It was true. In fact, Alexei refused to invest several times. He couldn¡¯t overcome Anriche¡¯s insistence, so he eventually made the investment. ¡°Based on Valois¡¯ investment, Ivan¡¯s business has grown tremendously.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Though as important as increasing the scale, isn¡¯t it important to strengthen the internal structure?¡± He nailed it directly. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, unable to resist his wrath, clenched her fists tightly. Nonetheless, Alexei¡¯s words weren¡¯t over yet. ¡°At least, so that the business is not shaken enough to pay off their one investor¡¯s investment.¡± ¡°That, though. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Well. Just by recovering this amount of investment, the business is driven to the brink of collapse¡­¡± Alexei¡¯s smile widened a little. ¡°It just meant that the business itself was like a castle built on sand?¡± Alexei did so, and sentenced to death Viscountess Ivan¡¯s business. ¡°It seems that the choice to recover the investment was also right.¡± ¡°Duke¡­!¡± At that, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony called to Alexei like a scream. ¡°What, what if you look at my face?¡± ¡°Mother-in-law¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Yes, this is also for Anriche! Anyway, there is such a thing as a social reputation, right?¡± She spoke desperately. ¡°Viscountess is good with ladies. She gets along very well¡­!¡± It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Saying she would take care of this, and she spoke a lot of things to Viscountess Ivan¡­ But, Alexei coldly shook his head. ¡°No, I want to put my wife¡¯s opinion first and foremost.¡± ¡°Yes, though¡­!¡± ¡°My wife has already told me she doesn¡¯t care about gossip like that.¡± Having said that, he glanced back at Anriche, and she nodded her head slightly. ¡°If my wife doesn¡¯t care, I won¡¯t care about it either.¡± It was a resolute voice that even the tip of a needle wouldn¡¯t go through. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that my mother-in-law cares about my wife, of course¡­¡± He added calmly. ¡°But, please bear in mind that my wife is the mistress of Valois, and she is the only Duchess of the Empire.¡± She felt like she was out of breath. The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony looked up at her son-in-law with a pale face. ¡°Treating my wife disrespectfully is the same as being disrespectful to her husband, me, as well.¡± Alexei nailed his words. Anriche stared at the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony. When she treated Anriche, she raised her voice like a boss. Though on the other hand, she didn¡¯t say a word when Alexei was in front of her. She was very happy that Alexei was on her side. However¡­ ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help being bitter.¡¯ She, of course, wanted to ignore her image as the daughter, but she wasn¡¯t trying to go against Alexei¡¯s intentions. No wonder¡­ It was a little sad. *** After the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony left, Anriche and Alexei remained side by side in the parlor. Silence passed. Anriche¡¯s eyes were deep in thought as if thinking about something the whole time. Normally, he would have left her like that. But, today¡­ ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Yes, Duke.¡± Looking back at her husband, Anriche put a bright smile on her lips, as her habit. Although Alexei still couldn¡¯t hide his worried expression. ¡°Are you okay?¡± At that question, she opened her eyes wide. After a while, she eventually nodded her head softly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But, why¡­¡± Alexei muffled his words. She replied that she was fine, but why¡­? Alexei didn¡¯t know how to ask about the discomfort he felt. So, in the end, he was forced to ask only vague questions. ¡°¡­Do you look like that?¡± ¡°Yes? Why is my expression¡­¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± Alexei bit his lip and asked. Even though Anriche, who was sitting in front of her, had a smile brighter than the sunlight¡­ ¡­But, why does it look like she¡¯s seriously injured in his eyes? The violet eyes are just dry. Somehow, it seems that the woman now was desperately holding back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not good at talking, so I can¡¯t express it properly, but¡­¡± For the first time, Alexei resented himself that he had always been reticent. If he had polished his speech even a little, he could have been able to speak more smoothly in this situation. ¡°Now the Madam doesn¡¯t look all right.¡± This was all he could say for her, only like this. ¡°A decent person¡­ doesn¡¯t make that face.¡± At those words, Anriche¡¯s smile grew a little darker. She asked him back as if she were joking. ¡°What¡¯s on my face?¡± ¡°¡­You are forced to smile.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± For a moment, Anriche opened her mouth, biting her lips. ¡®Stupid.¡¯ It was pathetic for her to show sympathy to Anriche in the original story. She was asked to ¡®become useful¡¯ by her family, and she was used as a tool to raise the honor of Saxony. All of that has nothing to do with her now. All of those things are just what Anriche of the original story went through¡­ With that thought, she took a deep breath, calming her mind. She then opened her mouth as she once again gave her a smooth smile. ¡°Ah, I unintentionally bothered you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ma, madam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to the Duke, and I was also angry with her mother¡­ I guess my face hardened without me knowing.¡± Alexei stared at her quietly. Although she shrugged her shoulders and spoke to him. ¡°The fact that my mother broke in like this means that she doesn¡¯t show any respect for Valois at all, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to show off such a side¡­ I¡¯m really ashamed.¡± Pretending to be nothing, the moment she was talking like that, Alexei¡¯s fingertips touched Anriche¡¯s face. Astonished, she looked at Alexei. ¡°¡­Du, Duke?¡± The long, graceful fingers gently caressed the corners of her eyes. Contrary to his aristocratic appearance, his fingers had the hardness characteristic of those who held the sword for a long time. But, he was very warm. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we a family?¡± It was a simple but kind word. In an instant, her emotions surged. Alexei spoke in a stern tone. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to smile like that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ really.¡± For a moment, Alexei¡¯s fingertips got wet. It was because suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes. She hurriedly took a step back from him and wiped her eyes with her sleeve. ¡°To show you such a stupid expression¡­ It¡¯s all because of the Duke.¡± To Anriche, who blames herself, Alexei shook her head resolutely. ¡°No, you¡¯re not stupid at all. Rather¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s much better to be honest with your own feelings.¡± At the unexpected words, she blankly blinked her eyes. After a while, she smiled brightly with her tear-soaked eyes. It was a very pretty smile. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 49 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 49 That night. Anriche had a dream. Before she became ¡®Anriche,¡¯ it was her previous life¡¯s dream. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a very happy memory. Since she was born, she had to ask, ¡®Why was she born?¡¯ ¡®What the hell, useless girl¡­¡¯ Her grandmother looked down at her first granddaughter, who burst into tears the first time, and said so with a sullen look. Her mother had to be criticized by her grandmother for giving birth to a daughter as the first child. His father also had a disappointed expression on his face. She lived knowing that coldness was natural. But, that was an illusion. When his younger brother, the third-generation heir, was born, the entire family was literally immersed in the festive mood. The younger brother was truly a precious son. The family was frustrated that they could not give the younger brother all the good things. Even she could clearly see her mother¡¯s love for her brother. Because ¡®a woman who gave birth to a useless girl¡¯ and ¡®a woman who gave birth to a precious third-generation heir¡¯ were treated differently. She laughed bitterly. ¡®¡­The reason why I fell in love with novels.¡¯ Because the protagonists of the novel had a happy future prepared for them. Unlike her, who was secretly bullied even within her family. However¡­ ¡°Mo, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡± Anriche skillfully went to Elliot, mumbling in her arms. Liliana also dug into Anriche¡¯s arm in her sleep. ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°Sleep more.¡± After touching the children¡¯s bodies a few times, they quickly fell into a deep sleep. Anriche, who looked at them, felt a sense of happiness that made her chest tighten. ¡®My family.¡¯ Now she also has a family. They can look at each other and smile, have friendly conversations, and feel comfortable just being together. ¡­That kind of family. *** The next day. Viscountess Ivan visited the townhouse of Saxony in the early morning. ¡®Since the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony went in person, there must be good news, right?¡¯ It had been a while since she was smiling like that. However, after hearing the words of the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony, her face turned pale as if she was about to faint at any moment. ¡°I have no idea how to help.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I can¡¯t help Viscountess Ivan anymore.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony angrily retorted. Astonished, Viscountess Ivan stammered her words without realizing it. ¡°Bu, but. Ob, obviously, the grand madam of the Marquisate of Saxony will take care of this¡­¡± ¡°I even went to the Duchy of Valois myself, what more do you want me to do in that situation?¡± Unlike when she reassured Viscount Ivan the other day, her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°If this becomes a battle between Valois and Saxony, I will be in trouble, too.¡± ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°Why do you beat a child in the first place? I told you to do it in moderation.¡± The Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony shook her head pathetically. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do now, so take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Grand, Grand Madam!¡± ¡°Who are you screaming in front of me right now?!¡± As she continued to press her like that, the Grand Madam raised her shrill voice. Because of that, Viscountess Ivan had a face that looked like she was about to cry. Meanwhile, the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony bit her tongue, burying herself in the plush sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with Anriche, and I¡¯m dying of a headache.¡± Having said that, she pointed her eyes at the door. It was an obvious get-out order. Viscountess Ivan felt her eyes darken. 4. Elliott is Elliot, Liliana is Liliana The extraordinary measures taken by the Duchy of Valois caught people¡¯s attention at a glance. ¡°The Duchess of Valois had Viscountess Ivan kneel for three hours?¡± ¡°Besides, the Valois recovered all the money they invested in Ivan¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Even the recall was with the consent of the Duke¡­¡± As a result of recovering Valois¡¯ investment, the Viscountess Ivan family suffered an irreversible blow. Obviously, the business had to be completely shut down. In addition, Their economy was not in a position to live on such a system at all, so they had to go to the countryside. People were very nervous. ¡°They said the Grand Madam of the Marquisate of Saxony tried to mediate the situation somehow, but to no avail.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Duchess even said that she didn¡¯t want to interact with Saxony for the time being.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason Valois¡¯ wrath is so great?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that all this happened with one little girl from Aberyt County¡­¡± Public opinion in the social world was half, and half¡ªAnriche¡¯s actions were excessive, or Viscountess Ivan crossed the line. So, people quarreled. However, no matter what people were saying, the Duchy of Valois was just peaceful. As proof of that, Anriche and Liliana were now sitting together on the sunny training ground. It was to watch Elliot undergo his swordsmanship training. The two chattered. ¡°Liliana, how¡¯s the class going?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so much fun.¡± Liliana replied with a bright smile. When she saw her like that, Anriche was satisfied with herself. After firing Viscountess Ivan, Anriche hand-picked the teachers. Perhaps it was worth it since Liliana seemed to be studying quite happily recently. Meanwhile, the little girl called Anriche with a serious face. ¡°But, mother.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why is painting included among the qualities a lady should have?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At that serious question, Anriche was at a loss for words to answer her. Liliana looked down at the sketchbook, which she was scribbling with the pencil, with a sullen face. There was a picture that was barely recognizable as a flower. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think I have any talent for drawing¡­¡± ¡°Well, if you study hard, you will be able to draw much better than you are now!¡± Saying that, Anriche smiled awkwardly. Liliana looked up at her with an eager face. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, I think so¡­¡± ¡­To be honest, she thought it¡¯s true that Liliana doesn¡¯t have a talent for drawing. At that moment, Anriche was drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Wow, Mother!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Look at that, I think Elliot is going to fight!¡± Fortunately, Liliana was curious about Elliot¡¯s training. Anriche let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Yeah. That being said, I¡¯m also seeing Elliot fight for the first time.¡± ¡°Oh, mother, too?¡± At Liliana¡¯s naive question, she felt a tingle in her inner conscience. To be precise, ¡®Anriche of the original¡¯ was indifferent to her son¡­ ¡®Anyway, now, I¡¯m Anriche.¡¯ She promised to herself to pay close attention to Elliot in the future. On the other hand, the fight between Elliot and the knight was intensifying. Khakakak, khak! The two wooden swords clashed violently. Anriche glanced at Liliana at her side. Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it the first time Liliana has seen swordsmanship training herself? ¡®What if she was surprised by the violent action?¡¯ At that time, Anriche was making a worried expression without realizing it. With her fists clenched cutely, Liliana let out a groaning voice. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to stop like that¡­¡± ¡­What? Anriche was momentarily bewildered. ¡°Liliana, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Liliana came to her senses, and a cold sweat broke out inside her. ¡®¡­What should I do? I was just talking to myself. What if I looked rude?¡¯ On the other hand, at the answer of ¡®nothing,¡¯ which appeared like Liliana¡¯s habit, Anriche narrowed her eyes. She then opened her mouth slowly. ¡°You know what, Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The most frustrating way to make a person feel uncomfortable is to stop talking.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana, who had been eyeing Anriche, carefully opened her mouth in the end. ¡°Well, Elliot¡­¡±¡°Why Elliot?¡± ¡°This is just my opinion¡­ but I think he¡¯s focusing too much on blocking the wooden sword.¡± In response to the unexpected reply, Anriche opened her eyes wide and looked at Liliana. As if the gaze from her was burdensome, the little girl slowly turned her head toward the training ground. ¡°Well, I guess¡­ Elliot¡­ he must have stronger basic physical strength, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°But, it takes strength to block the sword.¡± Liliana narrowed her eyes, observing her knight and Elliot¡¯s movements. Seeing that, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ The figure that had just looked into Anriche¡¯s eyes just disappeared suddenly. Liliana was suddenly staring at the match between the two as if she was possessed. She was so focused that she leaned her body more and more towards the training ground, leaning forward. ¡°In a battle of strength, I think Elliot has no choice but to lose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, because there are physical differences between adults and children¡­¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to let the attack flow rather than to face it unconditionally?¡± ¡­Oh, my God. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Click here for more advanced chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 50 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 50 Is she saying she knows how to respond effectively in such a situation¡­? Anriche was startled. Liliana is a child who hasn¡¯t even learned the ¡®7¡¯ of swordsmanship? ¡°I think so. It¡¯s much better to preserve your stamina for now, and then take chances in the future¡­¡± Liliana, who had been giving explanations in a hurry, hurriedly looked back at Anriche. ¡°Did I pretend I knew too much?¡± ¡°No, not that.¡± She hastily shook her head and spoke her words. ¡°The things you pointed out now, how did you notice them?¡± ¡°What? I was just showing it to you because I can see it¡­¡± Liliana was still stunned. Meanwhile, a strange look swept through Anriche¡¯s face. ¡®Does she happen to¡­¡¯ ¡®Maybe Liliana has a talent for swordsmanship?¡± Tong!! Just in time, Elliot lost his wooden sword, and the match ended. Elliot, who bowed to the knight, strode over to this place. There was sweat all over the child¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mom, Liliana!¡± ¡°Good job, Elliot.¡± Liliana grinned. Anriche handed him a towel. ¡°Here, towel. Wipe off your sweat first.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Wiping off the sweat with a towel, he glanced at Liliana¡¯s drawing. As he looked at the picture, he then asked Liliana a question with a bewildered face. ¡°Liliana, did you draw a pumpkin flower by any chance?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s a lily!¡± At that, Liliana raged. Elliot tilted his head. ¡°But, no matter how you look at it, it looks like a pumpkin flower¡­¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to say that, why don¡¯t you try drawing it once!¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± As Elliot replied bluntly, Liliana¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected reaction. However, he was serious. He took Liliana¡¯s sketchbook and sat down. Elliot then started playing with the pencil. ¡°Uh, what, what¡­?¡± Liliana, who was sullen at first, noticed that he was looking at the picture drawn by Elliot, as if possessed. ¡®¡­He is very good at drawing?¡¯ Anriche, too, had her eyes wide open. No way, Elliot was really good at drawing¡­! The lilies in full bloom are so vivid that they can feel the soft petals when you caress them with your hands. Eventually, he stood up and raised it. ¡°This is basic.¡± ¡°No! How can such a picture be basic?¡± Liliana turned into a sour look, and Anriche agreed with that statement. Then, she spoke to Elliot with a curious expression on her face. ¡°You know, Elliot. I have a request¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That, um¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Liliana spoke cautiously. ¡°¡­Can I touch the wooden sword just once?¡± Anriche was a little complicated. Because she understood why Liliana was so cautious, she was supposed to be free to take up any activities, whether male or female, under the laws of the Empire, but the reality was different. ¡®In the past, just because a woman was knighted, she was featured in a newspaper.¡¯ Regarding the female knight, the ladies treated it differently, saying, ¡®It¡¯s unusual for a woman to be knighted¡¯. So, Liliana must have been worried that Elliot would look at her strangely. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s not difficult.¡± Fortunately, Elliot simply nodded his head casually. The two children went down to the training ground with a trot. Liliana grabbed the wooden sword with both her hands, as Elliott gave her. ¡®Oh¡­ Liliana, that¡¯s pretty plausible, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ She planted her legs into her ground, then pointed the wooden sword straight in front. There was no tremor in her posture. ¡°Wow, Liliana. Have you ever learned swordsmanship?¡± Surprised, Elliot even asked a question like that. Anriche also asked Liliana a question secretly. ¡°Does Liliana also want to learn swordsmanship?¡± Liliana, startled by the question, shook her head with a cold breath. ¡°No, I¡¯m a woman. How can I learn swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with a woman learning swordsmanship?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± At the unexpected reaction, Liliana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you want to learn, you can learn.¡± ¡°That, but¡­¡± ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll tell the Duke directly.¡± At those words, Liliana¡¯s pale pink eyes twinkled with anticipation. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Anriche answered politely. Liliana blushed her cheeks and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Then, please.¡± ¡°All right.¡± She looked down at Liliana. Seeing that shy child say, ¡®Please,¡¯ she must have been very interested in swordsmanship. Anriche thought she wanted to cry. Elliot, meanwhile, made a disgusted face and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No, why are you trying to learn this hard and sweaty thing?¡± *** That evening. Anriche went to Alexei. ¡°Well, Duke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Madam?¡± Alexei¡¯s eyes looking back at her are just gentle. Now, Alexei was not wary of her anymore. At that fact, Anriche¡¯s heart was touched a little. ¡°There is something I want to discuss with the Duke about Liliana¡¯s education.¡± ¡°You mean to me¡­?¡± Alexei looked a little startled. Since Elliot was a boy, there was a lot of room for Alexei to directly participate in education. Especially in the case of swordsmanship classes, Alexei even taught Elliot by hand. However, she¡¯s Liliana, a girl. In the case of a girl, they are directly taught by the Mistress. ¡®Above all¡­ Even if you don¡¯t discuss it with me, you seem to be doing well, right?¡¯ Toward the bewildered Alexei, Anriche cautiously added her words. ¡°Well, Liliana wants to learn swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­Swordsmanship?¡± Alexei rolled his eyes. What if he thinks she¡¯s making some trouble? Anriche looked at Alexei with nervousness. In the Empire, there was no law against teaching swordsmanship to girls. ¡°Yes. Honestly, there¡¯s no law that says girls shouldn¡¯t learn swordsmanship, right? So¡­ If Liliana is interested, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Well, rather than being too prejudiced¡­ Yes¡­?¡± Anriche, who wanted to argue to convince Alexei, suddenly blinked her eyes. Alexei just said, ¡®fine¡¯? Alexei was looking at Anriche with a calm expression on his face. ¡°If Liliana showed interest in swordsmanship, you should let her learn.¡± ¡°Are you really okay with that?¡± ¡°Of course. Just because she¡¯s a girl doesn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t learn swordsmanship.¡± Alexei shrugged his shoulders casually. ¡°Even in Valois, wasn¡¯t there one female knight commissioned before?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­ That, it did!¡± Anriche had to put a lot of effort into hiding her startled expression. How much was the ¡®Anriche in the original story¡¯ not interested in Valois? The female knight she was told that was ¡®weird¡¯ in the social circle was actually a Valois knight! ¡°Actually, when I picked the knight, people around me were quite opposed to it.¡± ¡°Oh my, really?¡± ¡°Yes. Now, she has become one of the most talented knights in Valois.¡± Oh, such a story? Anriche lit up her eyes with curiosity. ¡°Then, where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s down to the Duchy of Valois¡¯ estate. She holds the post of Second Lieutenant Commander.¡± Alexei smiled softly. ¡°If I had cut her off just because she was a woman, I would probably have regretted it forever.¡± ¡°Aha, I see¡­¡± ¡°Liliana could be like that knight.¡± Having said that, he picked up his desk calendar. Wanting to check the full schedule, he asked Anriche a question. ¡°By any chance, what time is Liliana¡¯s free time in the afternoon the next day?¡± ¡°There will be no special schedule.¡± ¡°Then, that day, I¡¯ll try to meet Liliana.¡± At her words, Alexei lightly added a word. ¡°We have to figure out the child¡¯s basic competencies.¡± Anriche was prepared to persuade him for a few days, but he¡¯ll allow it so easily. Because of that, she couldn¡¯t hide her bewildered expression. *** As time passed, the day came when Alexei decided to meet Liliana. She got up early in the morning, and she went down to the training ground. Alexei, who had come down first, greeted her lightly. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Hello, Duke! Good morning!¡± Liliana looked at him with a tense look on her face and bowed her back. Elliot, who was standing next to Anriche, asked his mother a question. ¡°Mom, is Liliana really going to learn swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Um, maybe?¡± She shrugged her shoulders lightly at his question. ¡°You know, Elliot.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I mean Liliana, isn¡¯t she so cute today?¡± Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her happy expression. Liliana, with her fine blonde hair tied up high and dressed in the children¡¯s training suit! How cute is she?! ¡°Our Liliana looks cute no matter what she wears.¡± ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 51 Want the next chapter already? Click below. Pilot novels are novels that will only have 1 chapter to 3 chapters released from our group. We hope that someone else can continue these novels for the enjoyment of everyone! 2020 ? Mystical Merries. All Rights Reserved. Username or Email Address * Password * Remember Me Lost your password? ¡û Back to Mystical Series Register For This Site. Username * Email Address * Password * Log in | Lost your password? ¡û Back to Mystical Series Please enter your username or email address. You will receive a link to create a new password via email. Username or Email Address ¡û Back to Mystical Series You are required to login first Chapter 52 Best novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 52 ¡°As a result of continuing to teach Elliot, it doesn¡¯t seem that he is very interested in swordsmanship itself.¡± ¡°¡­It was like that.¡± ¡°Yes. Talent itself is outstanding, but it is not that a person can develop only with talent.¡± As if she knew what Alexei was thinking about, Anriche silently nodded her head. Elliott was the child who would later become the head of Valois. So, it¡¯s only natural that he should inherit Valois¡¯ house swordsmanship. However¡­ ¡®But, we had no choice but to consider the aptitude of the child. Because Alexei was also a father who loved his son very much before he was the head of the family. ¡°On the other hand, Liliana tries to win somehow.¡± ¡°That means that Liliana has the spirit to win¡­ Does it mean that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even while training this time, the kid tried to finish somehow.¡± Alexei remembered Liliana, who was training with him. Although she was driven to defeat, Liliana never gave up. He had a faint smile on his lips. Anriche gazed carefully at her. ¡®The Duke, he looks happy.¡¯ Well, because Alexei was a master in the field of swordsmanship. There was a child with great talent, if that child would become Elliot¡¯s companion¡­ ¡®¡­I think I¡¯ll be in a good mood, too.¡¯ Above all, if Liliana grows up properly, she could be a big help to Elliot. At the same time, Alexei secretly looked into Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°So¡­ Can I take charge of Liliana and teach her myself?¡±¡°Yes. If I tell her this, Liliana will be very pleased.¡± Saying so, she smiled and nodded her head. *** And so, Liliana was trained in swordsmanship with Elliot. As soon as she entered the training, Lilian showed a surprisingly overwhelming achievement. Liliana, who was holding the wooden sword, couldn¡¯t find her usual gentle gaze. She lurked like a young beast, and she was desperate to win victory somehow. Alexei did not spare praise for Liliana. ¡°That¡¯s great, Liliana.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Elliot looked at the brightly smiling Liliana. ¡®Liliana is really¡­ She must be a genius.¡¯ Liliana has found a job that suits her aptitude, and she even has a great talent for it. It¡¯s definitely something to be happy about. ¡®By the way, why am I¡­.¡¯ Elliot bit his lip. She does what Elliot could only do after a few days of training, and Liliana does it casually. Is there such a difference between a genius and a mediocre? He was the one who will become the next head of Valois. From generation to generation, the Heads of Valois were excellent knights¡­. ¡°¡­.¡± As though swallowing a large piece of ice, the corners of his heart grew cold. Elliot turned his head away from his delighted father and Liliana. *** Anriche leaned against the window, and she watched the children train with a happy expression on their face. It was cute to see the little children running around like that. Meanwhile. Knock, knock. At the sound of a brief knock, Anriche raised her head. ¡°Come in.¡± When the permission was granted, a middle-aged man walked into the parlor. He was the painting teacher for Elliot. ¡°Greetings Duchess of Valois.¡± ¡°Welcome, teacher. Please take a seat.¡± Anriche suggested a seat in a soft tone. Though there was still tension on the teacher¡¯s face. ¡®The Duchess¡­ want to talk to me?¡¯ That arrogant Duchess, at best, summons him, the Young Master¡¯s teacher, directly? However, Anriche also recommended tea. ¡°I prepared tea, I don¡¯t know if it will fit in your mouth.¡±¡°Oh, yes. Thank you.¡± The teacher glanced at Anriche secretly. It was rumored that the Duchess said wouldn¡¯t even eat with anyone of lower rank than her. Nevertheless, Anriche¡¯s expression was just calm. ¡®The Duchess has changed a bit, is it real¡­¡¯ Come to think of it, Young Master Elliot has been getting along well with the Duchess these days. The teacher, who had been thinking about this and that, finally shook his head. ¡®No, didn¡¯t she make Viscountess Ivan herself kneel?¡¯ Judging by the elegant and good-looking appearance alone, he might get seriously hurt. The teacher immediately hardened his heart. At the same time, Anriche opened her lips. ¡°Perhaps the teacher had a schedule, too, and I¡¯m sorry to call the teacher in so suddenly.¡± ¡°¡­Sorry?¡± The teacher doubted his ears. ¡®The Duchess, is she apologizing to a mere teacher¡­?¡¯ Anriche spoke calmly. ¡°For the time I stole, I¡¯m going to compensate you at double the hourly rate of Elliott¡¯s class.¡± ¡°Do, double?¡± ¡°Yes. Or, do you have any other desired rewards?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡± The teacher, who had a bewildered expression on his face, shook his head hurriedly. In fact, most of the high-ranking nobles treated their employees as subordinates. And, the Duchess of Valois was the epitome of such ¡®high nobles.¡¯ It¡¯s not enough for the Duchess to apologize first for the time she stole, and to say that she¡¯ll compensate financially¡­ ¡°I wanted to hear about Elliot¡¯s drawing skills in general, so I made this disrespect.¡± Anriche set down the teacup with a graceful gesture. ¡°Actually, I happened to see Elliot¡¯s drawings, and he seemed to be quite good at it.¡± With those words, the teacher tried his best not to show a surprised expression. Did the Duchess say she looked directly at the Young Master¡¯s paintings? But until now, she didn¡¯t care what kind of education the Young Master had¡­ ¡°However, since I am the mother of the child, I may be overestimating Elliot¡¯s skills¡­¡± Anriche¡¯s eyes, as she said that, were filled with affection for Elliot. ¡°First of all, I am not a person who is very versed in drawing, so I wanted to hear the opinions of the teacher who taught the children.¡± The teacher, who swallowed a gulp, carefully asked a question. ¡°Can I¡­ be honest with you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Master Elliot has a great talent for paintings.¡± At that affirmation, Anriche¡¯s eyes widened. It seems that her eyes weren¡¯t wrong either. ¡°Besides, the Young Master is quite happy when he draws.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. He was always active in class. He never complained about not wanting to attend class or getting bored.¡± He wets his lips with tea, and the teacher added one more word. ¡°Usually, the masters of that age have a hard time sitting still.¡± Come to think of it, Elliot doesn¡¯t seem to have had a single problem when he was taking the painting classes. On the other hand, when he was training in swordsmanship¡­ ¡®There were a lot of cases where the knights raised both hands and feet because of the fuss.¡¯ Fortunately, she was told that it was only after Alexei came on his own that he began to focus a little more on the class. ¡°I see. I thought Elliot would have a hobby in painting¡­ I thought I should have paid more attention.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you need to blame yourself that much.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing that, Anriche¡¯s eyes widened. After the teacher had chosen his words for a long time, he opened his mouth in a cautious tone. ¡°Actually, Young Master Elliot said that he was interested in painting. He doesn¡¯t want to reveal the facts so much.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Actually, a gentleman would know how to draw even if they stopped learning it.¡± A bitterness crept over the teacher¡¯s face. ¡°At least, for a small business owner who will inherit a family, it¡¯s not a very important subject.¡± ¡°¡­That, but¡ª¡± ¡°Because the Young Master has always remembered his position as the Young Lord of Valois.¡± ¡­The Young Lord of Valois. Elliot was always living with his position in mind. It¡¯s not that the responsibility itself is wrong. However¡­ ¡®Elliot is still, at most, a seven-year-old child.¡¯ Because of such a sense of responsibility already, there is no need to suppress his own tastes. He must¡¯ve been burdened¡­ She bit her lips and listened to the teacher¡¯s next words. ¡°Actually, I once suggested to the Young Master, how about going out to the Imperial Contest.¡± ¡°So, what was Elliot¡¯s answer?¡± ¡°¡­He refused.¡± The teacher finished his words with a sigh. ¡°He told me that if he wants to become a good head in the future, he shouldn¡¯t focus too much on his hobbies.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Anriche felt speechless. As if swallowing a large stone, the depths of her chest grew heavy. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net Chapter 53 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 53 Finally, the conversation was over. ¡°Thank you so much for taking the time today. It has helped me in many ways.¡± The Duchess greeted warmly. ¡°No. I¡¯m the teacher of young Master Elliot.¡± ¡°Then, please take good care of our Elliot from now on.¡± She smiled brightly. The teacher, who bowed his head, gathered his steps and ran out of the parlor. ¡°¡­.¡± Just before closing the door, the teacher glanced back without realizing it. There, the Duchess stood close to the window, watching Young Master Elliot train. She had a face that was deeply troubled. The teacher, who watched her, the elegant side of her, could not hide his subtle expression. ¡®She wasn¡¯t that authoritative¡­as I think.¡¯ In fact, the Duchess, according to the teacher, was a polite and smiling lady. As expected, are the rumors exaggerated? But, to think Viscountess Ivan¡¯s family has been shattered so easily¡­ The teacher tilted his head and left the townhouse. *** Anriche has been taking a close look at Elliot recently. ¡®Why¡­ Is he training so hard?¡¯ Looking at him, she narrowed her brow. At the end of her gaze, there was Elliot, who was in full swing in swordsmanship training. The training ground where the dusk landed was so dark that it was difficult to distinguish objects. ¡®¡­Elliot, he seems to be overdoing it.¡¯ Not surprisingly, it was around two in the afternoon when Elliot first got down to the training ground. It was as if he had been locked up in the training ground for almost five or six hours. Even Liliana, who was greedy for swordsmanship, didn¡¯t train too much. Thinking he was going to dry up like that, Anriche set her feet on the training ground. ¡°Elliot!¡± ¡°¡­Mom?¡± Elliot looked back at Anriche, sweating like rain. Oh my god, what if you get dehydrated like that? Anriche wiped Elliot¡¯s sweat with a worried expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late? Are you going to skip dinner, too?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Still, Elliot didn¡¯t want to let go of the wooden sword with ease. Gazing at such a child, she could not hide her subtle expression. ¡®Why do you look so anxious¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s like being chased by something¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good to train hard, but should it harm your health?¡± After hearing those words, he nodded his head with a sullen expression. She watched Elliot tidy up the wooden sword. Suddenly. ¡°El, Elliot?!¡± A scream-like voice erupted from Anriche¡¯s lips. Elliot looked like he was going to stumble, but he just flopped on the floor. *** ¡°The fainting was due to overwork.¡± The attending doctor, who had thoroughly examined Elliot, declared with a firm voice. Anriche couldn¡¯t close her open mouth. No, she was worried that he might be seriously ill. He just collapsed because of overwork¡­?! ¡°If he rests well, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, Thank you.¡± At his words, she nodded her head. As soon as the doctor got out, Liliana rushed into the room. ¡°Mother.¡± Liliana looked up at Anriche with a tearful face and asked, ¡°Elliot, is he okay?¡± ¡°¡­Of course, it¡¯s fine.¡± Then, they heard a voice. It was Elliot. Although his face was pale, the characteristic playful expression was still alive. Liliana, clinging to Elliot¡¯s bed, glanced at him with a worried look on her face. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Elliot smirked at her. Liliana puffed up her cheeks and gave a small whimper. ¡°You should get well soon, I want to train with Elliot.¡± For a moment, Elliot¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ Anriche¡¯s eyes widened slightly. But, in the next moment, Elliot played a prank on Liliana with a mischievous voice. ¡°Do you really want to train with me?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Hmm, if Liliana even said that¡­¡± The two children burst into laughter. As usual, they were friendly. Anriche, who was watching, narrowed her brows lightly as she peered quietly at them. ¡°¡­Did I get it wrong?¡± After talking for a while, Liliana jumped out of the bed. ¡°Good night, Elliot.¡± ¡°You sleep well, too.¡± Elliot saw Liliana off with a smiling face. And so, Liliana left the room. Anriche, who was looking at the sullen Elliot, suddenly asked a question. ¡°Elliot, why are you pushing yourself this far?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting aside classes related to the liberal arts and culture altogether and focusing only on classes like political science and swordsmanship.¡± Politics, swordsmanship, military science, business administration¡­ These were essential subjects for the master who governed all the territories and families. Instead, Elliot didn¡¯t even care about the liberal arts subjects, such as painting and poetry, which he enjoyed listening to. Elliot bit his lip. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing that stubborn expression on his face, Anriche didn¡¯t think he would give her an easy answer. She gently opened her mouth. ¡°Is it because of Liliana?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Elliot raised his voice without realizing it. However, sometimes, strong negativity is said to be strong positivity. Anriche asked again. ¡°I think the time when you began to overdo it was from when Liliana joined the swordsmanship training.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± ¡°Is it really not?¡± At that, Elliot clenched his fist tightly. He gave it so much strength that the bones stood out white over the tiny fists. ¡°Li¡­ Liliana has great qualities in swordsmanship, so I think she¡¯s really great.¡± His voice cracked a little, trying to suppress his anger. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate Liliana. I really like Liliana. So, so¡­¡± Elliot, who was holding his breath, buried his face in his hands. ¡°¡­I hate myself.¡± ¡°Elliot, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been learning swordsmanship years before Liliana.¡± He continued in a harsh voice. ¡°Even so¡­ I don¡¯t seem to be able to keep up with Liliana.¡± ¡°Why do you think like that? It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°I hate myself for not working hard so far, and I¡¯m so disappointed.¡¯ As he concluded his speech, Elliot¡¯s shoulders were trembling slightly. Anriche gazed down at her son quietly. What should she tell him? Would it be better to comfort him saying that she understands? Liliana is a gifted swordsman, so it¡¯s natural for the gap to widen¡­? So, it can¡¯t be helped¡­ to feel inferior? ¡°¡­.¡± In a moment, she bit her lips. There¡¯s no such thing as that. Elliot is Elliot, and Liliana is just Liliana. Even though he¡¯s holding himself back, Elliot is a talented enough kid too¡­ ¡°Then, should Liliana also be disappointed in herself?¡± Anriche opened her mouth abruptly. Hearing that, Elliot¡¯s shoulders stiffened at the question. The child who lifted his head suddenly, asked her while showing a straight face. ¡°What do you mean? Why would Liliana?¡± ¡°Elliot, you¡¯re feeling depressed right now because Liliana is more talented in swordsmanship than you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Elliot¡¯s face turned red. At his reply, she shrugged her shoulders lightly. ¡°At least to me, you seem to be a much better painter than Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Just the picture of the lily you drew before, didn¡¯t it seem alive?¡± Elliot blinked his eyes blankly at the answer that caught him off guard. Anriche smiled brightly and added her words, ¡°At first, I thought I was the only one who thought so, but it turned out that your teacher had the same opinion as me.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Your teacher gave you a lot of praise for your natural talent for drawing.¡± Saying so, Anriche looked at the sketchbook on the table. He wore it in his arms so much that the child¡¯s sketchbook was full. Then, she recalled the words from the teacher. [ ¡°If you look at young master Elliot¡¯s sketchbook, you¡¯ll know how much he likes to draw.¡± ] [ ¡°Is that so?¡± ] [ ¡°Yes. The sketchbook is full of sketches. It¡¯s almost as if no paper is left behind.¡± ] At that moment, Elliot¡¯s voice broke Anriche¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But, I¡¯m the Young Lord of Valois. I have to inherit the family in the future.¡± ¡°Oh my God, does a child who thinks like that is so fussy during the class?¡± Anriche made a joke. As if he was stabbed in the right direction, Elliot couldn¡¯t hide the piercing expression. ¡®Despite such a sense of responsibility, Elliot had not been able to focus on the class until now¡­¡¯ He must have been unable to grasp his heart because the responsibility on his shoulders was so heavy. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 54 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 54 You need at least one space to breathe¡­ With that thought, Anriche spoke softly and timidly, hiding her bitter feelings. ¡°All people are different. Even in each talented field, it is different.¡± ¡°¡­Mom.¡± ¡°Of course, I think it¡¯s very unique that you have a sense of responsibility as the next head of the family.¡± She meant what she said. Nevertheless, as much as she was proud of Elliot, she was also saddened. With that in mind, Anriche added her words. ¡°But, just because you¡¯re the Heir Apparent of Valois doesn¡¯t mean you have to completely give up your happiness, right?¡± ¡°¡­Do you really think so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course not.¡± In response to Elliot¡¯s cautious question, she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Think about it. In the long history of Valois, there are a lot of heads of family who have made achievements as knights¡­¡± Making eye contact with her son, Anriche asked in a gentle tone. ¡°There¡¯s never been a single head who has stood out through his paintings, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I mean, I think the head of Valois, who has great swordsmanship, is cool, too¡­¡± Turning to Elliot with a bewildered look on his face, Anriche gazed at him and closed one of her eyes. ¡°¡­I think the head of Valois, who has excellent drawing skills, it¡¯s very cool.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elliot was silent. Though thankfully, it wasn¡¯t as dark as before. ¡°Above all, Elliot likes to draw, doesn¡¯t he?¡± At her question, he nodded his head. Anriche, who was staring at the child¡¯s reddened earlobes, gently opened her mouth. ¡°So, by the way, don¡¯t you have any plans to put up a picture in a contest?¡± ¡°What, what contest¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the subject is also free. You can draw any picture, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know what to draw.¡± Elliot shrugged his shoulders sullenly. ¡®Hmm, he doesn¡¯t know what to draw¡­¡¯ After pondering for a moment, and with a bright face, Anriche suggested to the child. ¡°Then, how about drawing the one you like the most?¡± ¡°Like the most¡­¡± Elliot pondered those words, and then smiled faintly. It felt as if, for the first time, a fresh wind had blown into his tight chest. *** A week passed like that. Elliot may have taken Anriche¡¯s advice, and recently he¡¯s been busy painting. However, Liliana became a bit sullen, and the reason was¡­ ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think I can see Elliot often these days.¡± Anriche barely suppressed her laughter that was about to burst out. Because when Liliana was once locked in the study room in full swing, it was the same thing with Elliot grumbling. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you visit it in person?¡± When she suggested that, Liliana welcomed it. ¡°Is that okay? Elliot looks too busy¡­¡± ¡°Well, Elliot will love it if you just visit him, right?¡± Hearing the words, she clenched her fists and asked, ¡°Would it be better if I brought some snacks?¡± ¡°Good idea. Go to the kitchen, I told them to bake a cream cheese muffin.¡± ¡°A cream cheese muffin?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a snack you both like, isn¡¯t it?¡± Saying so, Anriche smiled brightly. At that, Liliana¡¯s expression brightened as if a light was turned on. ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± Liliana, who left her thanks, ran to the kitchen. She stared at Lilian¡¯s distant view with a delighted gaze. *** Knock, knock. A careful knock sounded. Elliot, who was staring at the drawing paper, answered with a sullen voice. ¡°Come in.¡± In response, Liliana opened the door. She held a tray of muffins and drinks in her hands. Elliot widened his eyes. ¡°Liliana¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming to you so suddenly.¡± She replied with a shy face. Seeing so, Elliot made a straight face and answered. ¡°What are you talking about? Liliana is free to come to my room as much as she wants.¡± ¡°However, Elliot seems very busy lately¡­¡± Liliana, who had been hesitating, added her words in a hoarse voice. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it like that? I can¡¯t even see your face properly.¡± ¡°Now, do you understand my heart?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At the unexpected answer, her eyes widened. Elliot smiled to show that he didn¡¯t hate it. ¡°You used to be confined to the study room every day, too.¡± ¡°Oh, was it¡­?¡± Liliana smiled shyly. It seemed that Elliot was probably talking about when she was studying with the Viscountess Ivan. Compared to then, this was now like heaven. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I came to see Elliot¡¯s face.¡± Liliana, who answered that way, approached Elliot with quick steps. Then, she puts the tray down on the table as if it were her own. ¡°I want to eat snacks together.¡± ¡°¡­Did you bring this to eat with me?¡± ¡°Of course. Elliot, do you like muffins?¡± Liliana, who gave a wide smile, tilted her head slightly towards the easel. Soft blonde hair is dripping down. The refreshing scent hit him. Somehow, his heart was pounding, and Elliot had to do his best to keep a calm expression. ¡°By the way, how is the drawing going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not a big deal, you¡¯re so good at drawing. Liliana then glanced at Elliot¡¯s painting with eyes full of admiration. On the white drawing paper, only lines were still drawn with a pencil. However, the sketch alone gave a glimpse of Elliot¡¯s outstanding talent. It¡¯s probably a portrait¡­ ¡°Even if I learn to draw for the rest of my life, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to draw like this.¡± Liliana, who had been muttering in an envious voice, suddenly turned to Elliot. ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard you¡¯re going to a contest this time.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to fail, anyway¡­¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± At his words, Liliana said with a serious face. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care if Elliot wins or not.¡± ¡°¡­Liliana.¡± ¡°I just want Elliot to do his best. Only then can you be satisfied with the result, right?¡± At those words, his expression became a little complicated. She added her words with sincerity. ¡°Although I¡¯m not familiar with painting, Elliot¡¯s paintings look great.¡± ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Liliana, who gave strength and nodded her head, showed the characteristic bright smile. ¡°So, cheer up, huh?¡± ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± Elliot nodded his head, pretending to be calm. Though the nape of his neck, which Liliana could not see, was already stained with a new red shade. Liliana pulled his sleeve lightly and sat him in the seat. ¡°Let¡¯s have a quick snack. I, I miss seeing Elliot eating delicious food.¡± ¡°¡­You want to see me eat?¡± Is it a bit strange to say something like that? Unexpectedly, as he accepts the muffin from Liliana¡¯s hand, Elliot tilts his head. Either way, Liliana held her chin while Elliot ate the muffin. She was just watching him. ¡°Hmm, mother sometimes says, ¡®I¡¯m full just by looking at you eating¡¯.¡± Liliana muttered in a happy voice. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what it feels like?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He doesn¡¯t think that¡¯s how you¡¯re supposed to treat your fiance, but it seems like she cares for the little child, isn¡¯t it? Elliot took a bite of the muffin with a sullen face. The muffins crumbled softly in his mouth. *** Time passed like that, and about a month had passed. Elliot had been sitting lurking in the corner of the sofa with a nervous expression since morning. It will be¡­ ¡®Today is the day the results of the contest are announced.¡¯ Even though he pretended he was indifferent on the outside, Elliot was in fact very concerned about the outcome of the contest. Anriche, who couldn¡¯t bear to see it, gave a word. ¡°Elliot, even if you shake your legs like that, the announcement time won¡¯t be pushed back.¡± ¡°Yes, I mean, it still bothers me!¡± Furious, Elliot raised his voice. Seeing him like that, she smiled slyly and opened her mouth. ¡°What, you pretended you¡¯re not interested.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­!¡± At that, Elliot was speechless at her, shut his lips and turned his head away. Liliana, who was sitting next to him, patted the back of Elliot¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Liliana¡­¡± Elliot looked at Liliana with eyes full of emotion. As expected, there¡¯s only Liliana¡­! ¡°And, mother must have been playing a prank to relieve your tension.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­There is only Liliana, yes. However, if only she¡¯s not a mother-fool, everything ends with mother. Elliot¡¯s expression turned grumpy. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 55 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 55 Then, Alexei, who came into the living room, asked a question with a smile on his face. ¡°Elliot, why are you so sulking?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Elliot sprinted and grabbed his father¡¯s neck and hung on it. At that, Alexei held his son in his arms. Anriche gazed at the two of them and smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re here, Duke?¡± ¡°Yes. Come to think of it, I think today was the day the contest winners were announced¡­¡± ¡°Argh, why are you even saying that!?¡± His words made Elliot threw a fit. ¡®Look, he¡¯s really concerned about it¡­¡¯ Anriche and Liliana looked at Elliot with worried eyes. Meanwhile, Alexei flinched and comforted his son. ¡°Well, Elliot? Maybe you remembered the date wrong or something?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not!¡± On the verge of crying, he hugged his father¡¯s neck. But right then. ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Elliot.¡± The butler almost ran towards them. In his hand was an envelope with the imperial emblem engraved on it. Elliot¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That, that, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was sent from the Imperial Family.¡± That said, the results of the contest were contained in that envelope. In addition¡­ ¡°¡­Receiving that letter itself doesn¡¯t mean that you won a prize in a contest?¡± Anriche said with a questionable voice. ¡°Come on, take it.¡± With a smile on his face, the butler held the envelope in Elliot¡¯s hand. Elliot grabbed the envelope with trembling hands. It looked like he couldn¡¯t open the envelope because he didn¡¯t have the courage. Feeling sorry for shaking his shoulders, Liliana carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Hey, Elliot. Are you okay? Shall I open it for you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I can.¡± Swallowing a gulp, Elliot opened the envelope. Closing his eyes tightly, he took a number of large, deep breaths. ¡°Huu, huu, huu¡­¡± Then, he opened her eyes and read the letter slowly. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He stuck his nose in the letter, and he stiffened. ¡°This, gr, gra¡ª¡± After licking his lips for a while, Elliot spit out the words like a scream. ¡°This is the grand prize!¡± At the same time, cheers erupted among the family members. *** The Duchy of Valois family all headed to the Art Hall. It was because it was said that all the winning works of the contest would be displayed in the Imperial Art Hall for the next month. As soon as the round roof of the art hall in the distance came into view, Liliana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± Inside the splendid building, people rush in like clouds. Liliana glanced at him with an excited face and asked, ¡°Is Elliot¡¯s painting hanging over there?¡± ¡°Huh? It is.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± As Liliana exclaimed, Elliot¡¯s cheeks reddened. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. At this rate, I won¡¯t even see the pictures because I¡¯m hit by people like this.¡± At Anriche¡¯s words, the family of four entered the art hall. Elliot¡¯s painting, which received the first prize, was also hung in the best place in the art hall. People who gazed at the paintings stopped once in front of Elliot¡¯s painting. And, the admirable voices of the people tickled his ears. ¡°How can it feel so warm?¡± ¡°A seven-year-old child drew this picture¡­¡± Hearing that, he couldn¡¯t overcome his shyness and hid behind, Anriche was clutching the hem of her skirt. Trying to resist her bursting laughter, she gently patted Elliot on the shoulder. Alexei and Liliana were approaching the painting before they knew it. The painting itself had a very simple structure. However, it had a unique vitality. All of the characters in the picture had vivid expressions as if they were alive. Anriche smiled brightly as she put her arms around the shoulders of two children, with Alexei standing next to her. In the picture, Alexei¡¯s gaze at his wife and children is just warm. ¡¸ Elliot von Valois, ¡®Family.¡¯ ¡¹ Below the nameplate, the judges¡¯ evaluation was written. [ It¡¯s just a picture of four families standing side by side, but you can feel the warmth of a friendly family. The delicate touch and soft color are unbelievable for a seven-year-old child¡­ ] ¡®Yes, our Elliot was this good¡­!¡¯ Anriche, who was looking at the painting with a happy face, suddenly felt a small hand grabbing her hand. As she lowers her gaze, Elliot¡¯s and her gaze meet. ¡°You know, Mom.¡± Elliot, who opened his mouth, gave strength to his hand, holding her hand. ¡°When I was thinking about what to draw, my mother told me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. Draw what I like the most.¡± Elliot nodded his head as he glanced down at his toes as he struggled to suppress his shame. ¡°Mom said so, so I¡­ was able to finish the painting.¡± ¡°¡­Elliot.¡± ¡°Thanks for helping me take on the challenge of drawing, and for continuing to support me.¡± He took a deep breath and raised his head. And then, he smiles brightly. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Feeling somewhat moved, Anriche bit her lips and asked. ¡°You say a lot, it¡¯s all thanks to Elliot¡¯s excellence.¡± ¡°But, still. I just wanted to say thank you.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Just then, Liliana rushed over. The round, light blue eyes twinkled like stars. ¡°Elliot¡¯s drawing is really, really cool! It feels like it¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°Is that right? Elliot, you are really that great, aren¡¯t you?¡± Saying so in an exhilarating voice, Anriche took the children one by one in her arms. Beside them, Alexei stared at his wife and children with tender eyes. The appearance of such a family of four was exactly like the picture Elliot drew. 5 ¡ª As long as you guys are happy Recently, Anriche has been in a very proud mood. After all, Liliana and Elliot were studying very hard. ¡®It is said that when a child studies hard, the strength is put on the parents¡¯ shoulders¡­¡¯ Pondering in thoughts, she gazed at the scenery in front of her with a friendly gaze. Liliana was working hard on the swordsmanship training. Wheeing, whoong! The sound of the wooden sword cutting through the air was quite sharp. It seems that Liliana now has a virtual enemy in front of her. The way she straightened her back and swung the wooden sword was very serious. ¡®Well, it seems that you are studying the culture you need to build up as a lady diligently in your own way¡­¡¯ After all, Liliana¡¯s happiest moment was when she held the sword in her hand. And, Elliot¡­ Anriche glanced at her side. The sound of square pencils rubbing against the croquis was loud. ¡°Are you drawing Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes, my teacher gave me homework to draw a hundred croquis.¡± His croquis book contained Liliana, who was absorbed in her training. Elliot, who was busy playing with the pencil, asked a question. ¡°I mean Liliana, wouldn¡¯t she get bored if she keeps doing the same thing over and over again?¡± ¡°Well, is Elliot bored of drawing croquis?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not bored.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as Liliana?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± At that, Elliot, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, glanced into his mother¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Anriche followed Elliot and smiled. The most enjoyable part was that the two children found their aptitudes and added fun to their studies. ¡®Elliot takes the lead in homework and does it first¡­¡¯ Isn¡¯t it really a major development for the family? Just in time, Liliana¡¯s sword training was over. The knight who approached her with a full step towards Liliana greeted her. ¡°I think today¡¯s training should be enough. Good job, miss.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Liliana, who had her head bowed down, looked behind her. As soon as Anriche¡¯s eyes met with hers, a bright smile spread over her little face immediately. ¡°Mother!¡± Liliana rushed over to this side. Looking at them, Elliot pouted his lips and asked her a question. ¡°What, Liliana. Can¡¯t you see me?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Come on, take it.¡± Elliot said, handing a soft towel to the shy Liliana. ¡°You¡¯re sweating. Wipe it off.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± At that, Liliana took the towel and wiped the sweat from her forehead. As Elliot looked at her with a sullen face, he opened his mouth. ¡°Training, isn¡¯t it hard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard, but it¡¯s fun.¡± Liliana was gasping for breath while still smiling. Anriche looked at the two children with delight. It was because Elliot, who cares about Liliana while pretending not to, is cute, and Liliana¡¯s face, which is much brighter than before, is also satisfying. ¡°Elliot.¡± Anriche playfully pokes her son¡¯s in the side. ¡°To give Liliana, did you bring anything?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Remembering it now, he quickly rummaged through his pockets and pulled out colorful candies. Elliot, with her candy peeled off, said to Liliana with a serious face. ¡°Come on, say ah¡ª¡° ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Mom told me, if you move a lot, you should have that much sugar charge.¡± At those words, even though Liliana was a little shy, she opened her mouth like a little chick. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Advanced Chapters! Rate the novel on Novel Updates. Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 56 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi Chapter 56 As she rolled the candy with the tip of her tongue, the sweet taste spread in her mouth, and her whole body was energized. Liliana greeted kindly. ¡°Thanks for your concern, Elliot.¡± ¡°What, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Elliot turned his head away, pretending to be coy, but that didn¡¯t stop his ears from burning red. ¡°Thank you, too, mother.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You gave Elliot advice, didn¡¯t you?¡± The eyes filled with a smile looked up at her. Liliana was so lovely that Anriche almost covered her mouth with both her hands. ¡®Aww, how cute!¡¯ No, she has to keep her dignity in front of the children. She beckoned to Jane, as she barely refrained from making silly comments in front of the children. ¡°Jane.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± ¡°Bring the kids in. Help Liliana do the laundry and bring her some snacks.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Jane nodded her head. As if she had thought that they would go back together, Liliana rolled her eyes and looked back at Anriche. ¡°What? How about mother?¡± ¡°Um, I have something to talk to the knights for a while. Would you like to go in first?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± As soon as she heard that Anriche wasn¡¯t going with her, she got a little disappointed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liliana.¡± ¡°Still, mother¡­¡± Looking at the hesitant Liliana, she nodded her head briefly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you soon, so go first.¡± ¡°Mother isn¡¯t going anywhere, so come quickly.¡± Elliot, unable to see that, narrowed his eyes and grabbed Liliana¡¯s hand, and pulled her away. ¡°Yes.¡± So, Liliana, unable to overcome her disappointment, moved her steps as she was glancing behind several times. Anriche, who was looking at these two children, turned to her knights. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Ma, madam?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡± The knights who were sitting and resting, each stood up in surprise. ¡®By the way, it seems that Anriche in the original story has never interacted with the knights¡­¡¯ Anriche smiled as innocently as possible on the outside, and a cold sweat broke out inside her. Even though Valois was the best knight family in the empire, the Mistress of that family has never had a proper conversation with the knights. How indifferent was Anriche in the original work¡­? ¡°I have one thing I want to ask you.¡± At that cautious voice, the knights looked at each other. There were rumors that the mistress had changed recently, though to the knights, it was more like a story of another world. As it is, for the knights, ¡®the Mistress¡­ A person called ¡®Madam¡¯¡­¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s the butler, so why do I have to listen to you personally?¡¯ Three years ago, when the first and last banquet was held in Valois with all the employees attending. When the knights looked for the Mistress to complain about their discomfort, Anriche frowned and answered coldly. ¡®I hate knights who are hateful and sweaty.¡¯ Anriche drew the line rudely. Since that day, there had never been a single conversation between the knights and Anriche. In other words, for the knights, her image was fixed on that day three years ago. But, did that arrogant hostess, Madame, come and talk to the knights first? ¡°Yes, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Well, I think Liliana has been working hard on her recent training.¡± Anriche, who said so, stared at the knights with her two eyes shining brightly. ¡°So, how do Liliana¡¯s skills look to the knights?¡± At the unexpected question, the eyes of the knights widened. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡®Are you asking us directly about Miss Liliana?¡¯ ¡®Was she this attentive?¡¯ Even so, Anriche, in front of them really looked like a parent who cared about her child. Isn¡¯t she completely different from how she used to treat Elliot¡­? They¡¯ve been told that she¡¯s changed a lot, but they really don¡¯t know that she¡¯d show this side of her¡­ ¡°Well, knights?¡± She faced the silent knights with a bewildered face. ¡®Oops.¡¯ Only then did the knights come to their senses. ¡°Hmmm,¡± one of the knights who coughed in vain opened their mouths. ¡°That, Miss Liliana is really talented.¡± It was the knight who greeted Liliana earlier. ¡°Perhaps, no one in the Royal Academy of Swordsmanship is more talented than the young Miss.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, even in the Royal Academy Swordsmanship?¡± Anriche covered her mouth and opened her eyes wide. She knew Liliana was good, although she didn¡¯t know she was this good! The Royal Academy. It was an academy that selected and admitted only the most talented students from all over the country. In particular, the Academy¡¯s swordsmanship department filled more than half of the imperial knights, so it was also a dream school for students aspiring to become imperial knights. Anriche, full of enthusiasm, asked the question again. ¡°Is there anything I need to pay more attention to for Liliana¡¯s education?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Ah!¡± As if remembering something, the knight raised a small exclamation. Her eyes twinkled. ¡°Anything is fine, so please tell me!¡± ¡°The resource she most needs right now is another competitor her age.¡± ¡°A competitor of her age?¡± ¡°Yes, because having a competitor is a big help in improving.¡± It was a sensible thing to say. For a child with a character like Liliana, there was nothing more motivating than her peers. Liliana was a much more competitive kid than she looked. The knight blurted out. ¡°Once or twice a week is fine, so it would be nice to know the swordsmanship of her age¡­¡± ¡°Then, how about sending her on a tour to the Imperial Academy¡¯s Swordsmanship department?¡± At the unexpected suggestion, the knight opened his eyes wide and looked at Anriche. ¡°A tour to the swordsmanship club?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Saying so, she nodded her head with a bright face. ¡°With the permission of the principal, it is possible for students outside the academy to observe the class, right?¡± But, the knight looked perplexed and shook his head. ¡°Oh, that would be a little difficult.¡± ¡°Difficult, why is that?¡± ¡°Because the swordsmanship club is a place mostly boys go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± At that, Anriche could not hide her strange face. ¡®What the heck does it have to do with what the boys mostly go to, and Liliana doing a tour?¡¯ The knight carefully added additional explanations, ¡°I think the swordsmanship club is the most conservative place in the academy¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Only then did Anriche understand what the knight was trying to say. ¡°Liliana is a girl, so it¡¯ll be hard for her, is this right?¡± ¡°Yes, to be honest, yes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anriche wrinkled her brow involuntarily. ¡®It was not a good reason, and simply because Liliana is a girl¡­?¡¯ After a while. She twisted the tip of her lips up. ¡°Well, if it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to make it work.¡± When they said no, it made her want to do it more, right? At Anriche¡¯s ferocious smile, the knights looked at her with a bewildered face. ¡°¡­Madam?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have to ask Liliana¡¯s opinion first.¡± Anriche, who had spoken like that, thanked the knights with a gentle voice. ¡°Thank you so much for sharing your valuable opinion.¡± ¡®Oh, my God, the Madam herself says thank you¡­?¡¯ The Mistress, the Madam, in front of them felt like an unsolved mystery of the century. The knights hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°No, madam.¡± ¡°Oh, and.¡± Anriche, who was about to turn her body, spoke to the knights with a rather awkward face. ¡°I was sorry the other day.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°That¡­ three years ago, I was rude to the knights, didn¡¯t I?¡± It wasn¡¯t exactly her, but what Anriche in the original story did. Still¡­ ¡®But, now that I¡¯ve possessed this body, I¡¯ll have to organize my emotions properly now so that the future will be easier.¡¯ Besides, her conscience was too prickly for her to wash her hands like this and pretend she didn¡¯t know. Anriche took a step forward and said her words seriously. ¡°I am the mistress of Valois, so I must listen to the difficulties of the knights and employees and solve them.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I apologize for the negligence of responsibility until now.¡± It was not even enough to say thank you, so is Madam apologizing to us right now¡­? Meanwhile, the knights doubted their ears. And, by politely bowing her back, Anriche proved that the knights¡¯ hearing was normal. ¡°It will never happen again.¡± ¡°No, madam!¡± ¡°How could you bow to us¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± The gap between the wicked madam up until now and the madam in front of them was so great, the knights went in a hurry without realizing it. On the other hand, Anriche thought it was a relief. Advanced Chapters! Chapter 57 Translator and Editor: Effe and Nabi Chapter 57 ¡®I was worried what would happen if the knights listened to my apology through their ears¡­¡¯ Still, the relationship didn¡¯t seem that bad. ¡®Hmm, maybe this is the pure function of Anriche¡¯s barely interacting with the knights?¡¯ She smiled vaguely. ¡°Then, I have to go see the kids.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Please go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Anriche, who left the last greeting, headed towards the townhouse with a light gait. One of the knights, who had been staring blankly at her back, opened his mouth bewildered. ¡°¡­Hey, what did I just hear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than five years since I became a knight of Valois, but today seems to be the first time the madam has spoken to us.¡± ¡°Besides, did she inevitably apologize for what happened three years ago?¡± The knight, with questioning eyes, tapped his colleague¡¯s side with his elbow. ¡°Hey, where did the sun rise during training today?¡± ¡°I think it came from the east¡­¡± ¡°Lies, not the West?¡± The knights, who had been talking for a while, turned to look at each other with strange faces. ¡°You¡¯re not as sharp as you think¡­ aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It must have been that the employees were not spreading false rumors.¡± Of course, just because people change their attitudes like flipping their palms over doesn¡¯t mean you can gain trust in an instant. However, Anriche¡¯s changes were continuous. A warm attitude towards children and generous treatment towards employees¡­ Not only was she interested in household affairs, but she even cut off Marquisate Saxony, who tried to meddle in Valois. ¡°Besides, it seems that she and the Master have become more amicable lately¡­¡± ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± Starting with one knight shrugging his shoulders, the knights scattered. However, Anriche¡¯s smile remained in the minds of the knights for a long time. *** ¡®Because she¡¯s a girl, she can¡¯t learn swordsmanship, is this brain fart?¡¯ Anriche stumbled across his hallway, stifling her bubbling irritation. ¡®When they say no, it makes her want to do it more, right?¡¯ Haa¡ª As Anriche was standing in front of the dining room, she took a deep breath and cleared her mind. She couldn¡¯t show a bad face in front of the children. After a while, Anriche, who adjusted her expression, entered the dining room. Liliana, who was eating snacks with Elliot, jumped out of her seat as soon as she found Anriche. ¡°Ah, mother!¡± ¡°Oh my, Liliana.¡± Holding on to Liliana as she was running, she pulled out her handkerchief. ¡°There¡¯s chocolate on your lips.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± As she wiped her lips with her handkerchief, Liliana smiled shyly. ¡°Would mother like to have a snack, too? Chocolate cake is really good!¡± ¡°Oh my, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Anriche took a seat next to the two children. She then asked a question in a subtle way. ¡°Is everyone okay studying?¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± Elliot, who was in the midst of a chocolate cake, answered sarcastically. On the other hand, Liliana opened her mouth mischievously. ¡°Lies. Last time you said you couldn¡¯t draw as you wanted, and you were mad at yourself.¡± ¡°Li, Liliana. How did you know that?!¡± Elliot¡¯s face turned red. Anriche rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh my, did you?¡± ¡°It, it was nothing.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve never seen Elliot so angry.¡± At Liliana¡¯s words, Elliot, who seemed a little troubled, shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult, but it¡¯s okay. The teacher told me.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°If I keep working hard, I¡¯ll be able to overcome the wall someday.¡± At those mature words, Anriche had a slightly startled face. ¡°And, going over the wall is something that no one but me can do.¡± Then, Elliot added the words with a rare seriousness. ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Up until now, she thought they were still children. All of a sudden, it felt like Elliot had grown up. Anriche, who looked at the sullen Elliot, smiled brightly at him. ¡°You¡¯re wonderful, my son.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Instead of answering, he only poked the chocolate cake with a fork. Perhaps, embarrassed by the unexpected compliment, the back of her child¡¯s neck was reddish. ¡°Though if there¡¯s anything mom can help with, you¡¯ll have to tell me, don¡¯t hide it. Okay?¡± At that friendly voice, he only nodded his head instead of answering her. After that, Anriche turned to Liliana. ¡°Liliana, is there anything hard while you¡¯re studying?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Liliana, who would normally have said, ¡®It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t!¡¯, but this time, she looked at Anriche with a thoughtful look. ¡®What is it?¡¯ When Anriche tilted her head. Liliana carefully opened her mouth. ¡°May I ask you one favor?¡± ¡°Favor?¡± She was a little surprised. Not surprisingly, Liliana was a child who felt embarrassed to ask others. If such a child spoke out her words like that, she must be desperately wanting it. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s fine. Feel free to say anything.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, the little girl parted her lips. ¡°I, I want to learn swordsmanship with people of my age.¡± Anriche opened her mouth. ¡®Wow, the knights¡¯ guesses are so right.¡¯ Are the Valois knights¡¯ mind readers? ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, I talked about it with the knights earlier.¡± ¡°Yes? Really?¡± At that, Liliana looked up at her with surprised eyes. Anriche made the suggestion with a gentle attitude. ¡°By the way, if Liliana wants to, I¡¯ll take you for a tour of the Royal Academy¡¯s swordsmanship department. How about it?¡± ¡°Wow, the Imperial Academy Swordsmanship department?!¡± Liliana unknowingly raised her voice. However, she was startled by her voice, and she covered her mouth until she heard a hap sound. ¡°Oh, well. I didn¡¯t mean to yell¡­¡± ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liliana couldn¡¯t beat her blushing, and she cried out loud once more. ¡°I really wanted to go to the academy.¡± ¡°Oh my, did you?¡± ¡°Yes! The students of the swordsmanship department are said to be the most talented people in the Empire¡­¡± Looking into the light green eyes that twinkle as if dancing, Anriche smiled. She was so excited as if she¡¯d received an unexpected gift¡­ ¡®Ugh, our Liliana. So cute!¡¯ Anriche pressed her lips together, otherwise, she was going to laugh like a fool. Elliot, who looked at her pathetically, said, ¡°Mom, do you notice that the corners of your lips are going up?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± She touched her lips tremblingly. *** That evening. Alexei, who came home late, met Anriche in front of the front door. ¡°You¡¯re back, Duke?¡± It seems that Anriche was waiting for Alexei. As soon as she found him, she strode towards him. ¡°Can we talk for a moment? I won¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡± Even as he nodded his head, Alexei was captured by a subtle feeling. ¡®What does she mean she won¡¯t waste his time?¡¯ ¡­Is that something that should come out between a couple? ¡®Since when did I start feeling sorry for this?¡¯ With that thought, Alexei narrowed his brow unknowingly. However, Anriche, who had no idea what he was going through, could only bring out her words with vigor. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Liliana on a tour to the Royal Academy¡¯s Swordsmanship department.¡± ¡°Liliana?¡± ¡°Yes. It seems to be what Liliana wants.¡± Alexei glanced at his wife. It was a new feeling for him, but Anriche has changed a lot. Not only does she have a warm affection for the children, but she sometimes points out subtleties that even Alexei himself hadn¡¯t thought of. This means that there was a lot of interest in the children. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll stop by when I have time.¡± ¡°Yes? The Duke?¡± Anriche tilted her head at the unexpected answer. Alexei was the father of the children, so he felt he had to share the children¡¯s activities, so he was just saying so. Nevertheless, was he pressured to follow her because of what she said? ¡°No, I know how busy the Duke is.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to cause trouble. It¡¯s okay if me and Liliana go together.¡± As she said, Alexei has been incredibly busy. A trusted friend of the Emperor and the sharpest sword of the Imperial Family. Because that honorable name gave it that much duty. Still, her words to be considerate of Alexei had an unexpectedly counterproductive effect. ¡°¡­Is it uncomfortable for me to stop by?¡± Alexei suddenly had a sad expression on his face and began to look into Anriche¡¯s eyes. Immediately, she stopped and was startled. ¡°Yeah? No, it¡¯s not like that¡­!¡± ¡°Then, why are you refusing?¡± ¡°I was really afraid that the duke would be busy. I was afraid that he might overdo it because of us¡­¡± Anriche made her excuses in a hurry. Then, Alexei narrowed his brow and asked her. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t Liliana our family?¡± Advanced Chapters! Chapter 58 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 58 ¡°Family¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. So I have to pay attention to her, too.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± At that casual answer, her heart tickled for nothing. Family¡­ He must have said ¡®family¡¯ without much thought, but it was different for her. Whenever Anriche heard the word ¡®family,¡¯ it felt warm from the depths of her heart. Just then, Alexei asked her with a puzzled face. ¡°By the way, what makes you so happy?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nice to see the Duke taking care of his family.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s definitely what we should do, isn¡¯t it?¡± In response to the candid answer, Alexei gently turned his head away. The nape of his neck was a little red, so Anriche smiled. ¡®Of course, he¡¯s Elliot¡¯s father.¡¯ Because the father and son¡¯s shyness resembled each other. For a moment. Come to think of it¡­ ¡­Elliot? ¡°Oh, I have to go now!¡± ¡°Yes? Why suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I need to check if the kids are brushing properly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Alexei then turned to face Anriche with a strangely sullen expression on his face. ¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ Because of that, Anriche tilted her head. ¡°Duke?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯ll see you then!¡± After finishing her business, Anriche the place. Alexei felt strangely empty, and gazed at her back as she moved away. It was definitely a pleasure to see Anriche taking care of her children. He should be grateful that she was not being hard on the kids liike before. Yet¡­ ¡°¡­I wish she had stayed a little longer.¡± The regret he couldn¡¯t hide escaped from his lips. Alexei wrinkled his brow and moved his steps. In order to erase the useless thoughts, it was also his job to look at the documents that had been pushed back. Meanwhile. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ Alexei¡¯s feet stopped. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the Madam usually sleep with the children?¡¯ Come to think of it, it¡¯s been quite some time since he had seen the children awake. As he always left the palace late, it was his daily routine to barely see the faces of the sleeping children. ¡®And, she said that she reads the children books until they fall asleep.¡¯ If so, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if he read that storybook? To see the children, and to see Anriche¡¯s face one more time¡­ As soon as he thought of that, his heart became impatient. Alexei quickly climbed the stairs. The children, who had washed clean and dried themselves, lay side by side on the bed and looked up at Anriche. She questioned the children with a troubled face. ¡°Guys, are you going to sleep in mom¡¯s room tonight again?¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I like my mother¡¯s room much better than mine.¡± Liliana and Elliot, who pulled the duvet up to their neck, gathered their mouths together and spoke like a chick. Anriche eventually lowered the tip of her lips. ¡®Yes, the one who likes more loses.¡¯ Still, her lovely children are gazing up at her with eyes shining like lanterns. How can she refuse? In the end, she took a seat next to the bed. ¡°Then, what book do you want to read? Mom will bring it to you¡­¡± ¡°No, I brought it!¡± At this point, Elliot, who was thoroughly prepared, took out the children¡¯s book that was hidden under the pillow and held it out. After reading the title of the book, Anriche raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is this book that good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elliot nodded his head passionately. [ ¡°The Adventures of Hans and the Fairy.¡± ] It was a fairy tale book that Alexei used to read to children in the garden. At that time, it was quite funny and cute to see Alexei reading a children¡¯s book in a hard voice¡­ ¡®¡­Wait. Cute¡ª?¡¯ At that moment of incompatibility, Anriche narrowed her brow involuntarily. When did I start to feel so friendly with Alexei¡­? But, then. Knock, knock. A short knock sounded. Anriche lifted her body up with a bewildered face. ¡®Who is it? No one will come at this hour¡­¡¯ She then opened the door and widened her eyes. ¡°Oh my, Duke?¡± ¡°Ah, Madam.¡± Because it was Alexei who was standing there with a rather awkward expression on his face. ¡°Duke, what are you doing here¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen children¡¯s faces.¡± At his poor excuse, Anriche nodded her head and took a step back. ¡°Come in. The children are still awake.¡± The children who found Alexei widened their eyes. ¡°Huh? Dad!¡± ¡°Duke?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t everyone been sleeping yet?¡± Alexei entered the room and stroked the children¡¯s heads. Elliot smiled and said, ¡°Come to think of it, it seems like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen dad¡¯s face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have come to see you more often¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad is busy.¡± At Elliot¡¯s mature answer, a soft smile appeared on Alexei¡¯s face. He then turned to Liliana. ¡°Liliana is also doing her training hard, right?¡± ¡°No, not enough yet.¡± ¡°Well, to say that it¡¯s not enough, you¡¯ve already been praised by the knights, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing that answer, Liliana dyed her cheeks red and bowed her head. At that moment, Alexei picked up the children¡¯s book lying on the bed. ¡°Are you still reading ¡®The Adventures of Hans and the Fairy¡¯ today?¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± Elliot looked up at Alexei with a questionable expression. ¡°Why is Daddy opening a children¡¯s book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to read a book¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± For a moment, there was a bitter silence. Elliot asked Alexei in a serious voice. ¡°¡­Not Mom, but Dad¡­ You¡¯re going to read the children¡¯s book?¡± ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elliot nodded his head resolutely. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. I love dad, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± At Elliot¡¯s confirmation shot, Alexei had a wounded expression on his face and bit his lip. Anriche, bewildered, interrupted the conversation. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll read it well this time, right, Duke?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± However, despite Anriche¡¯s efforts, Elliot merely shook his head with a stubborn face. ¡®Oh my gosh.¡¯ She looked at Liliana with a look in her eyes, begging for help, though¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­Even Liliana slowly turned her gaze away. Alexei said in a sullen voice. ¡°Children want it like that, so I think it would be better for the Madam to just read it.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Anriche, who nodded her head with a trembling face, dragged the chair to the side of the bed and sat down. Only then did the children looked comfortable. She cleared her throat and started reading the children¡¯s book. ¡°Hans swung his sword wide. Then, from Hans¡¯ sword¡­¡± ¡°Fire came out of Hans¡¯ sword! Right?¡± ¡°Elliot, what if your mother is reading a book and you keep interrupting?¡± Above her voice, the innocent voices of children mingled like a chorus. However, the most pleasant voice to hear was Anriche¡¯s friendly voice, which still resonated softly. Alexei thought so without realizing it. Finally, all the children fell asleep. Anriche, who covered the children¡¯s book, made the bed for the children. She meticulously covered their neck with a blanket, and her hands were very kind as she brushed the foreheads of the children. After a while, she turned to Alexei. ¡°You must have been tired from working late, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Oh, my, how can I not care?¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes. ¡°We are a family.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What Alexei had said earlier came back. But. something felt odd. ¡°So, it¡¯s only natural that I care about the Duke.¡± ¡°Like you care about Elliot and Liliana¡­ you mean?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± As she nodded her head, Alexei was seized with a strange feeling. What is this feeling¡­? He slanted his eyebrows involuntarily. Of course, he was glad that Anriche considered him her ¡®family.¡¯ But, it¡¯s not just being a ¡®family¡¯¡­ ¡®I want you to be conscious of me with a slightly different feeling than when you treat children.¡¯ Being approached like this without hesitation made it seemed like she didn¡¯t think of him as a different person at all¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± He¡¯s not even a teenage boy, what the hell kind of pathetic idea this is¡­ Alexei sighed in shock. But right then. Anriche walked up to his face with a stride. She seemed to stare at his face, and then narrowed her forehead. ¡°Look at this, there¡¯s a shade under your eyes.¡± She raised her hand unknowingly and wiped the corners of Alexei¡¯s eyes. He stiffened in surprise. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 59 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 59 ¡°Ah.¡± Anriche hastily withdrew her hand. She asked with a slightly embarrassed face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you surprised?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± The part where her fingers touched felt hot as if on fire. Somehow, feeling like his heart was tickling deep in his chest, he let out a short cough without realizing it. ¡°That¡­ Are there any difficulties in taking care of the children?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re just a little cute.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and smiled bashfully. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, but I think the Duke is a very kind person.¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°If I had been the Duke, I would have collapsed on the bed right away and fell asleep, but I didn¡¯t know you would come to my room to see the children.¡± ¡°That¡ª¡± With her in front of him, he couldn¡¯t say that he came to spend time with her as well as the children, so Alexei just smiled awkwardly. At that moment, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡°Oh, my God. You should sleep, Duke, but I keep taking your time.¡± ¡°No, even if we talk a little more¡­¡± ¡°No. We all know you have to leave early tomorrow morning.¡± When he saw her worried voice, he felt like he could have been more stubborn. Alexei, who held down his sad heart, politely greeted her good night. ¡°Well then, have a good night.¡± ¡°Good night to the Duke, too.¡± Anriche, who was slightly silent, went back to the room. Click. The door closed. Her smile, her grin, her face disappears beyond the door, and was no longer visible anymore. ¡°¡­¡± Again, this emptiness¡­ Alexei glanced at the door, where the light no longer leaked before turning around. His steps back to his room were strangely heavy. Anriche immediately sent a consent form to the Royal Academy for a tour to the swordsmanship department, and the academy returned a reply of permission. Liliana was overjoyed to hear the news. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes!¡± She blushed her cheeks and nodded her head as her neck would fall off. So, the very day after Anriche received the permission, she took the two children to the academy. However¡­ ¡°Why can¡¯t we go for the tour?¡± ¡­She was blocked from the entrance. Anriche couldn¡¯t hide her surprised expression and looked at the instructor in front of her. ¡°We got permission to visit from the academy headquarters.¡± Saying so, she then pulled out the consent form from her arms and held it out. Nevertheless, the instructor didn¡¯t even pay attention to the form. Instead, he shook his head in an expressionless face. ¡°The reason for allowing outsiders to tour the swordsmanship department is to help train young students who will lead the empire in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give Liliana a tour.¡± ¡°But, this Miss is a girl.¡± The instructor narrowed his eyes and looked at Liliana. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Valois Heir Apparent instead of the Miss.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°In the first place, women and men have different odds of becoming a great knight.¡± The instructor shook his head and continued, ¡°No matter how much a girl trains, she can¡¯t go beyond the limits.¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± ¡°If the Miss is the Valois¡¯ Heir Apparent fianc¨¦, won¡¯t she be the mistress of Valois in the future?¡± The instructor was talking to her, pretending to be genuinely concerned for Liliana. ¡°It¡¯s better for someone like that to do some bride lessons than to waste time needlessly here¡­¡± ¡°Are you finished?¡± The instructor, startled by the sharp voice, reflexively shut his mouth. Every word of the instructor subtly touches her nerves. Anriche bit her teeth. ¡®This is trouble.¡¯ He pretended to respect Liliana outwardly, but underneath was the stereotype that ¡®women are worse than men.¡¯ Looking at those stereotypes, Anriche¡¯s own situation comes to mind naturally. Although she was the eldest daughter of Marquisate Saxony, she was said to have been married off by arrangement instead of becoming the head of the family. Of course, Anriche was not very dissatisfied with her marriage to Alexei. Still, whenever she remembered, every now and then, she remembered that her marriage itself was for her younger brother¡¯s stable succession of titles. ¡­Inevitably, her heart becomes cold. ¡®I want to turn everything upside down, including the instructor¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t make a fuss in front of Liliana and Elliot. With that thought, Anriche calmed her simmering stomach, and she calmly asked the questions. ¡°Since when did the empire become a place in which the future and occupations are determined by gender?¡± ¡°¡­That.¡± ¡°To summarize the current situation, after all, the instructor¡¯s arbitrary judgment is blocking the student¡¯s tour, isn¡¯t it?¡± Since that was true, the instructor looked at Anriche with displeased eyes, but made no further objection. Anriche drove her momentum and asked the instructor. ¡°It¡¯s not legally decided that Liliana shouldn¡¯t do the tour.¡± Violet-colored, sharp-edged eyes, stared directly into the instructor¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is very unpleasant. I will formally protest this matter to the Academy.¡± ¡°Come on, wait! What do you mean protest?!¡± The bewildered instructor raised his voice without realizing it. It would have been easier to react a little more if she had yelled and got angry. The rumor that the Duchess of Valois was essentially a ¡®wicked woman¡¯ was floating around. Yet when she came in after following the rules and laws, it was the instructor who became more difficult. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t just act recklessly like this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who is acting recklessly, it¡¯s the instructor.¡± Contrary to the instructor, whose veins were standing up in the neck without realizing it, Anriche was consistently calm. ¡°It¡¯s the instructor¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°Duchess of Valois¡­!¡± ¡°I will personally protest the discrimination I was facing at the academy, and make public debate about the instructor¡¯s disrespectful attitude.¡± Anriche tilted her head sternly, and a cold smirk hung on her lips. ¡°¡­Or, let us in.¡± ¡°That¡­!¡± ¡°Which one would you choose?¡± At that single question, the instructor¡¯s face turned red. However, right then. ¡°What is going on?¡± A cold voice interrupted the conversation. ¡°Du, Duke of Valois?!¡± It was Alexei. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Duke!¡± Elliot and Liliana, as well as Anriche, widened their eyes. ¡®Come to think of it, he said he would stop by the academy when he had time, but¡­¡¯ Alexei was such a busy man, so she didn¡¯t really think he would come to the academy. Immediately, the instructor began to complain to Alexei with an unjust expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s because the Duchess kept trying to force me.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Alexei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Yes. The Duchess said she would like to take a tour of the swordsmanship students¡¯ training¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t that absurd?¡± Saying that, the instructor glanced at Alexei¡¯s eyes. Well, after a long feud between the Duke and Duchess of Valois, there were rumors circulating that they were living like strangers. So, of course, he would be on the instructor¡¯s side, right? ¡°If I showed her the training scene, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the girl¡¯s emotions either.¡± The instructor, who glared at Anriche with a terrifying glance, sighed deeply and continued speaking. ¡°Usually, ladies try to show their daughters only pretty and beautiful things, but the Duchess wants to know¡­¡± It was as if he was saying Anriche was raising Liliana in a very bad way. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the most comfortable and good life for a woman to just meet a man and marry?¡± ¡°Why do you judge that?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± In response to the staggering question, the instructor shrugged his shoulders involuntarily. The deep blue eyes were glaring at the instructor with a light as cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m asking why the instructor judges that.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡­!¡± ¡°Liliana, whom the instructor said to ¡®take bride lessons,¡¯ is my disciple whom I personally taught.¡± ¡­What now? The instructor doubted his ears. But, Alexei¡¯s words were not yet finished. ¡°If you doubt Liliana¡¯s qualities as a knight, aren¡¯t you doubting my eyes that have accepted Liliana as my apprentice?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mean that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to stop her from visiting?¡± The instructor¡¯s face turned red. Nonetheless, he did not dare to refute Alexei¡¯s words. Alexei was the best knight in the Empire, and to rebel against him¡­ ¡®It means that you are questioning the skills of the Duke.¡¯ Damn it. The instructor clenched his teeth. The notorious Duchess couldn¡¯t have gotten along with the Duke. ¡°¡­Come in.¡± Eventually, the instructor bowed his head. Although right then, a shrill voice fell over the instructor¡¯s head. ¡°Come in?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 60 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 60 ¡­Yes? The instructor raised his head in confusion. Alexei, who was usually polite, was nowhere to be found. Right now, he was facing the instructor with a bloody gaze. ¡°Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where did the apology to the Mistress of Valois go?¡± ¡®Apology¡­?!¡¯ At the unexpected words, the instructor widened his eyes. However, Alexei was serious. ¡°If you respect Valois, you should also show respect to the Mistress of Valois.¡± ¡°Bu, but, Duke¡­!¡± ¡°Nevertheless, since you treated my wife with disrespect from beginning to end, shouldn¡¯t you apologize for that?¡± A soft smile crept over Alexei¡¯s lips. It was a smile as sharp as a sharpened blade. ¡°Or, do you want to turn Valois itself into an enemy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then, apologize.¡± Alexei nailed it like that. ¡°Respectfully.¡± Anriche stared blankly at her husband¡¯s side face. Looking back, it seemed like it had been a long time since she had seen Alexei¡¯s cold face like that. ¡®Of course, Alexei is a person who clearly judges right and wrong, so it¡¯s strange to act like that.¡¯ Indeed, when she saw Alexei refer to her as her, ¡®Mistress of Valois and my wife.¡¯ She somehow felt strange. A strange tickling sensation, as if rubbing deep inside her heart with soft feathers. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± In the end, the instructor bowed his head to Anriche as well. On the other hand, her stomach somehow twisted at the innocent attitude. ¡®Wow, look at how that attitude changes as soon as Alexei steps in, like flipping the palm over.¡¯ His dignifiedness had disappeared from when he confronted her earlier, and his shoulders were drooping. Anriche narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°Okay. I accept the apology as an individual.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­¡± ¡°Nevertheless, privately stopping a student who has obtained permission to visit is a violation of the rules of the academy.¡± Turning to the instructor, who had become colorless, Anriche shrugged her shoulders lightly. ¡°In the case of the instructor¡¯s misbehavior, we will contact the academy.¡± ¡°Du, Duchess!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision.¡± The instructor hurriedly tried to deter Anriche, but just in time, he missed the opportunity because of Alexei¡¯s interruption. He stared down at the instructor obliquely. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with my wife¡¯s judgment?¡± The blue sharp-edged eyes were so terrifying, the instructor felt goosebumps running down his spine. ¡°¡­N, no.¡± Only after confirming that the instructor had taken a step back did Alexei turn to Anriche and the children. ¡°Then, shall we go?¡± ¡°Oh, thank you. Let¡¯s go in, guys.¡± Anriche wrapped her children¡¯s shoulders and moved her steps. As she entered the campus, the vast academy site came into view. The Imperial Academy was a private academy that taught students not only in the swordsmanship department, though also in the arts department, politics department, and social department. Of course, it was quite large. The children who rushed ahead were busy looking around the inside of the academy. ¡°Guys, didn¡¯t I say you shouldn¡¯t run at school?¡± What if you fall over there? Anriche, who had been following the children and pouring out her worried nagging, looked back at the sudden gaze. ¡®Ah, our eyes met.¡¯ The blue eyes, as gentle as the autumn sky, were staring at her. She opened her mouth with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m late to say it. Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°No. It makes no sense to say that she can¡¯t attend a swordsmanship tour because she¡¯s a girl.¡± On the contrary, Alexei had a blunt attitude as if nothing really mattered. ¡°Because it¡¯s your first time at the academy, I¡¯ll help guide you.¡± ¡°Ah, do you know the interior inside the academy?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been taking classes at this school for about half a year before.¡± ¡­Is that so? She hurriedly searched her memory, but it was also the first time she heard it. It seemed that Anriche of the original story really had no interest in Valois or even her husband. Anriche had to try very hard to hide her troubled expression. ¡°Among the Heir Apparents who inherited the family, those with a will to be the swords are obliged to attend classes at the academy for about half a year.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. It means allegiance to the Imperial Family.¡± Alexei, who shrugged his shoulders, was calmly explaining. ¡°I only took basic classes because I inherited Valois¡¯ house swordsmanship, but the course itself is pretty good.¡± ¡°Well, then, should Elliot also go to swordsmanship school?¡± ¡°Well, if Elliot had any intention of becoming a knight, he would have to¡­¡± Alexei glanced at his son from time to time. Meanwhile, Elliot was glancing around with a curious look on his face, pulling Liliana¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Look at that building, Liliana!¡± ¡°Wow, how many windows? Are those all classrooms?¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s said that there are many other departments besides the Swordsmanship Department!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I want to go inside, too!¡± A small smile appeared on Alexei¡¯s lips as he watched the two children having a conversation with each other. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to force Elliot to be a knight.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to follow Elliot¡¯s will on that matter.¡± A father¡¯s affection was felt in Alexei, and Anriche nodded her head happily. Come to think of it, Alexei seemed to have a pretty friendly personality to his family. And, Anriche of the original story, who was despised even by him¡­ ¡®Haa, what¡¯s the point of thinking like this?¡¯ If she had complained about the Anriche of the original work, it would have been nothing more than spitting in her own face. At that time, as Anriche was taking a deep breath inside her, Alexei stopped his steps. ¡°This is the department building used by the Swordsman Department.¡± In front of them stood a large three-story building made of reddish bricks. The group entered the building. Upon entering, it was a structure with department buildings surrounding the training ground. Perhaps, it was training time, the loud shouts of the students were heard. ¡°Haah¡­!¡± ¡°Haap!¡± Liliana stomped her feet and looked up at Anriche. ¡°C, can I take a closer look?¡± ¡°Yes, you can take a look.¡± They must have gotten permission to visit, so what¡¯s the problem as long as the trainees don¡¯t interfere? Anriche smiled at her brightly. As soon as her permission fell, Liliana sprinted towards the window. She stood so close to the window that her nose touched, and her eyes widened. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Through the window, the students were busy training. As they swung the wooden sword, stabbed, stretched out, and slashed, Liliana watched as if possessed. ¡°To be able to really observe the training of the swordsmanship students is like a dream¡­¡± Suddenly, Liliana grabbed her pounding chest with both her hands, and she muttered in an ecstatic voice. Elliot, who was standing next to her, shook his head. ¡°Really, Liliana gets distracted when she talks about swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Even Elliot as well. When the last time you went to an art gallery, you tried to stay in it all day.¡± ¡°Wh, when didI?¡± The two children started quarreling. Alexei interrupted the conversation, ¡°Let¡¯s both stop and go to the training ground.¡± ¡°Yes? Can I go to the training ground?¡± Liliana, startled by the surprise, lifted her head. Alexei, who was looking into the starry-glow eyes, swept Liliana¡¯s head a couple of times. ¡°Yes, it looks like training is over, so it won¡¯t be a hindrance to the students.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see the facilities inside¡­ Thank you, Duke!¡± The two of them were chatting like that, rather than a daughter-in-law and the father-in-law, they seemed like a good match. Anriche was satisfied with the appearance. Finally, Alexei turned to her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, madam.¡± At Alexei¡¯s meticulous attention to her, Anriche felt a warmth in her heart. ¡®..Still, my relationship with Alexei seems to have improved somehow?¡¯ She was delighted and followed the leading husband and children. The training ground, which had just finished training, was full of energy. Liliana, clinging to Anriche¡¯s side, stretched around, babbling like a young bird. ¡°Mother, look at those students!¡± In fact, for Anriche the student looked nothing different to her, though they looked different in Liliana¡¯s eyes. Liliana said, clenching her fists, ¡°Aren¡¯t they really dignified?¡± ¡°Dig, dignified?¡± ¡°Yes! I also want to compete with them once with a sword!¡± All of a sudden, Liliana was burning with a unique fighting spirit. This was the perfect situation for Elliot to be jealous¡­ Anriche glanced across Elliot. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ Elliott, who had a pout, was gazing at the students with a huff. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 61 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 61 But, then¡­ The students who discovered Liliana began to babble among themselves. ¡°What, who is that girl?¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re watching us?¡± One of the students whispered ah, and opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that an outside student was coming on a tour today¡­¡± ¡°Is that her?¡± ¡°But, she¡¯s a girl.¡± Since it was a school with almost only boys, Liliana, a young girl, caught the attention of the students. Well, that low gaze would be a burden for Liliana. ¡°Liliana, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay.¡± Liliana nodded her head. If it had been before, she would definitely have tried to hide a bunch behind Anriche¡¯s back, getting cramped up. Liliana, now, looked like she had her shoulders and waist upright. Of course, she wasn¡¯t at all indifferent, so she was sneaking a glance around. Still¡­ ¡®Our Liliana, you¡¯ve made a lot of progress with this.¡¯ At the commendable heart, Anriche lightly patted her on the shoulder. Just then, Liliana turned to Anriche. ¡°Mother, I want to visit the training ground with Elliot. Is it okay?¡± As soon as his name came out, Elliot pricked his ear. It looked like a dog that had been called by its owner. Anriche, holding back her bursting laughter, nodded her head. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Liliana held out her hand to Elliot. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Elliot.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even though Elliot gave a a sullen look, he didn¡¯t refuse her hand. After that, Elliot and Liliana left hand in hand. Only Anriche and Alexei were left behind. ¡°Liliana and Elliot, aren¡¯t they so cute?¡± A bright smile hung on Anriche¡¯s face. ¡°At first, I was worried about what would happen, but I¡¯m really glad that both of them got along well.¡± At the voice full of affection, Alexei also smiled unknowingly. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the Madam taking good care of the children.¡± ¡°Is there anything in particular that I did, it¡¯s all thanks to the children.¡± ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t done anything? You have done so many things.¡± Alexei spoke in a serious voice. ¡°You take care of the children¡¯s education, and you¡¯re not only supervising the mansion, but also the employees yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should be doing as the Mistress of Valois, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Not only that. Recently, you have also arranged the Marquisate of Saxony right.¡± When the huge sum of money flowing into Saxony disappeared, the butler liked it so much that he was about to die. Alexei also agreed. It wasn¡¯t a matter of the amount, but because she seemed to have escaped the ties of her parents. Meanwhile, Anriche had a subtle expression on her face, and she asked Alexei. ¡°Um, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ve been neglecting my work so far?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯re nice to me.¡± ¡®Huh, is that so?¡¯ Alexei looked back at Anriche with a squinty eye. A chilly silence passed. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Confused, he hurriedly opened his mouth. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to say that¡­¡± ¡°Pft.¡± ¡®What¡­?¡¯ Alexei squinted his eyes and turned to look at her. At the same time, Anriche grabbed her stomach and burst out laughing out loud. ¡°Ahaha!¡± ¡°¡­Madam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡± She laughed so much that even tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful. I just did what I had to do, and I get compliments on how well I did it.¡± Anriche glanced at Alexei with a playful gaze. ¡°¡­Is this a pure function of the reputation of being a ¡®wicked woman¡¯?¡± ¡°Madam, please.¡± But, contrary to the expectation that they would burst into laughter together, Alexei sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that ¡®wicked woman¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The Madam is not a wicked woman.¡± As Alexei responded with an honest face, Anriche became a little shy. However, it didn¡¯t make her feel sad. Rather¡­ ¡®¡­I¡¯m a little bit happy.¡¯ At least, doesn¡¯t it mean that Alexei thought of her positively? As she was blushing her cheeks lightly¡­ ¡°Oh?¡± Anriche narrowed her eyes without realizing it. In the distance, she saw Liliana and a boy having a conversation. At first glance, the two children looked normal. However, the relationship does not appear to be amicable. Perhaps, Alexei thought so, too, and he spoke his words out in a questionable voice. ¡°I think we should go over there.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± And so, Anriche and Alexei quickly moved towards the children. ¡°Wow, the academy uses these facilities.¡± Liliana looked around, and admiration poured out of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s said to be the best academy in the empire, so it¡¯s definitely great. Isn¡¯t it, Elliot?¡± ¡°Ugh, well¡­¡± Elliot, who was walking alongside Liliana with a sulky expression on his face, opened his mouth abruptly. ¡°Does Liliana like dignified people?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Saying so, Liliana turned to him in response to a random question. ¡°You were admiring the students earlier.¡± Elliot¡¯s eyes were on the students who had just finished training. Judging from the fact that his eyes are sharp, it seemed that he didn¡¯t like the students very much. ¡°Until just a moment ago, you didn¡¯t even care about me.¡± Seeing Elliot pouting his lips, she was shocked unknowingly. ¡°No, not necessarily¡­¡± Just when Liliana was trying to appease Elliot¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± A bewildered voice rang out. Among the students, a boy who was unusually large was looking at her with his eyes wide open. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Liliana?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana stepped back. All of a sudden, blood was gone from her face. ¡°Lord, Lord Tornian.¡± ¡­Lord Tornian? Elliot narrowed his brow and looked at the boy. Even he knew that name because it was the eldest son of the Tornians who was engaged to the daughter of Baron Londini. Also, the Baron Londini family¡­ ¡®They¡¯ve been tormenting Liliana a lot.¡¯ He recalled the appearance of the Baron Londini couple he had met the other day. The two who talked about her, and Liliana, who was frozen like a mouse in front of a cat. ¡®Besides, as mother told me, Tornian and Londini had a pretty friendly relationship.¡± ¡­Then. The violet-colored eyes narrowed coldly. There was no way they could have hidden the existence of their relative from their fianc¨¦. That meant the boy agreed with, or at least ignored, Liliana being treated like a maid in the orphanage. As proof of that, there was a faint smile on the lips of Lord Tornian. ¡°Long time no see? How did you get here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Liliana answered in a trembling voice. ¡°I¡¯m here to tour the classes of the swordsmanship students.¡± ¡°Tour?¡± Lord Tornian asked grimly. ¡°What about you?¡± Then, as if observing Liliana, he looked at her up and down. ¡°What, you used to be a maid in the past. Now, you¡¯re dressed up like a lady?¡± ¡®Maid¡­?¡¯ Fireworks bounced off Elliot¡¯s eyes. No, not just the Baron Londini, but he, too! Why were all the people Liliana knew before were like that?! Elliot opened his mouth without realizing it. ¡°So, who are you?¡± Elliot¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very nice, perhaps because he was so upset. Lord Tornian¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Her fianc¨¦.¡± At that answer, Lord Tornian, who was startled, took a step back. ¡®That¡¯s right, come to think of it¡­¡¯ He had already heard that Liliana¡¯s status had risen tremendously in an instant. It was because his fianc¨¦, the young Lady Londini, had told him with a lot of temper. ¡®Liliana was actually the fiancee of the Heir Apparent of Valois! Do you think this makes sense?!¡¯ Lord Tornian, who remembered the conversation, bit his teeth. ¡®Oh no, I made a mistake.¡¯ He was so accustomed to harassing Liliana that he had completely forgotten that things had changed. ¡°Greetings, Heir Apparent Valois.¡± Lord Tornian politely bowed. And, for Elliot, the judgment was somehow twisted by his politeness. It was because he had a completely different attitude from how he had dealt with Liliana earlier. ¡°Why did you greet me and not Liliana?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If you are aware that I am the Heir Apparent of Valois?¡± Elliot tilted his head and looked at Lord Tornian. ¡°My fianc¨¦, Liliana, shouldn¡¯t she be treated as someone who will in the future be the mistress of Valois?¡± Then, he pointed to Liliana with his chin. ¡°So, greet her.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Greet Liliana, too.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 62 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 62 Lord Tornian had a very angry expression. However, when the Heir Apparent of Valois came out like that, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to say, ¡®I won¡¯t greet her.¡¯ ¡°¡­Greetings, Lady Aberyt.¡± Staring at Lord Tornian, who bowed his head gently, she blinked blankly in her eyes. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s really greeting me?¡¯ This Lord Tornian¡­? Wasn¡¯t he the boy who got along so well with his fianc¨¦e and was holding Liliana like a mouse? In the past, when she just stood in front of Lord Tornian, her whole body was so frozen that she couldn¡¯t move. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that scary now.¡¯ Maybe, it¡¯s because Elliot was by her side¡­ Liliana squeezed her clasped hand. At the same time, Lord Tornian opened his mouth with a grin. ¡°So, did the Heir Apparent come to visit the swordsmanship class?¡± ¡°No, not me, but Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­Yes? Liliana?¡± As if hearing a nonsensical thing, Lord Tornian widened his eyes. Then, Elliot asked, narrowing his brow. ¡°Why, can not?¡± ¡°But Liliana is a girl, and she probably lacks the physical abilities¡­¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± At that, Elliot crossed his arms and said bitterly. ¡°Why did you say that, Tornian? Very presumptuous.¡± ¡°Heir Apparent, you crossed the line! That¡¯s a bit harsh!¡± An angry Lord Tornian raised his voice. Then, Elliot asked a question out of the blue. ¡°Can you fight and win against the deputy commander of Valois?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I can do that. Valois is the best knight family in the Empire¡­!¡± ¡°Why not? Our deputy commander-in-chief, as you said, is a woman who lacks physical abilities.¡± Looking at the speechless Lord Tornian, Elliot made a really surprised expression and asked. ¡°You can¡¯t beat even a weak woman?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you very incompetent?¡± Grit! At the words that stabbed him in the right direction, Lord Tornian bit his teeth. Looking at him, Elliot folded his eyes beautifully. ¡°This isn¡¯t too much, it¡¯s telling the truth. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Then, he added a sarcastic comment, ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk about Liliana, I¡¯d like you to first defeat our deputy commander.¡± Just in time, Anriche and Alexei arrived at the children¡¯s place. Watching Elliot drive Lord Tornian with his flamboyant verbal skills, Anriche opened her eyes wide. ¡®Wow, my son¡­¡¯ Because of Anriche¡¯s cold attitude in the original story every time, she only saw his discouraged appearance, so she didn¡¯t know it. ¡°He looks like me without losing a single word, right?¡± Apparently, Alexei had the same thought. ¡°I think Elliot resembles you a lot more than I do.¡± When she saw him spit out words of admiration like that¡­ ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Anriche only let out a shy laugh. At that time, Elliot made a confirmed kill. ¡°Besides, Liliana is a child my father personally accepted as his disciple.¡± ¡°Duke, Duke Valois¡¯ disciple? Liliana¡­?!¡± Lord Tornian, who jumped up from the spot, pointed at Liliana. The Duke of Valois was a very special existence to the knights. The Emperor¡¯s sharpest sword, the Empire¡¯s greatest knight. All aspiring knights repeatedly train with the goal of becoming the Duke of Valois. But, Liliana, whom he had treated worse than dust, was Duke Valois¡¯ disciple?! ¡°Yes.¡± Elliot looked as if he was also Alexei¡¯s disciple, and he proudly nodded his head. ¡°My father said, ignoring Liliana is ignoring father¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°So, be careful from now on. And¡­¡± Elliot retorted sharply at his face. ¡°Who do you dare point your finger at?¡± Of course, Lord Tornian was surprised and folded his index finger. After the tour, Anriche and her party stopped by the Academy Headquarters to schedule a regular tour for Liliana. It was decided that Liliana would attend the swordsmanship training three times a week, and Elliott would tour the arts club. When she thought she had finished all the schedule¡­ ¡°I would like to formally raise an issue with the swordsmanship instructor. What is the procedure?¡± Waiting for Anriche to go through the children¡¯s tour procedures, Alexei opened his mouth. Anriche, surprised, asked him a question. ¡°Are you really going to protest?¡± ¡°Of course. Hasn¡¯t he been rude to Madam and Liliana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Seeing Alexei, who was straightforward like that, Anriche became a little shy. She said to the instructor earlier, ¡®I¡¯m going to raise the problem,¡¯ and she made a fuss, but¡­ ¡®Anyway, the tour ended safely, so I was just going to let it go.¡¯ It felt like Alexei was strangely caring for her and Liliana. Was this her own misunderstanding? Anriche glanced at him from the side. Alexei, who felt her gaze, asked his wife with a puzzled face. ¡°Is there anything?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± In the end, She decided to simply accept his consideration with gratitude. So, after finishing all the itinerary, she got in the carriage back to the townhouse of Valois. Liliana was pouring out her impressions of today¡¯s tour with an excited look on her face. ¡°Everyone seemed to be really good at it. It was really cool.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± At that moment, Elliot, who had been holding his chin, suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°I thought Liliana was stronger than them.¡± ¡°Me, really?¡± Hearing the words, Liliana¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Why do you think so? Huh?¡± Being with Elliot over and over again seemed to have made her feel better at his praise. Meanwhile, Anriche smiled and asked Liliana, ¡°More than that, how was the tour today? Do you think it will be of any help?¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you so much for creating this opportunity!¡± Liliana answered, clasping her hands tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll study hard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be motivated, but don¡¯t overdo it. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liliana nodded her head eagerly. At that moment, Elliot stuck her head out and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t study too much, and make sure you make time playing with me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy with sword training and homework these days, so you don¡¯t play with me at all, right?¡± Elliot added his words with a sullen face. Seeing so, Anriche gave him a nag in a mischievous voice. ¡°Elliot should be like Liliana, so why don¡¯t you do your homework?¡± ¡°Mom, really!¡± Elliot gazed at his mother with a grim expression on his face. ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°Mom tells me to just study every day! But not to Liliana, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Liliana, she¡¯s good at homework, and she¡¯s good at preparing and reviewing on her own.¡± As Alexei watched the two chatter, he burst into laughter without realizing it. ¡°Oh, no. You should listen to your mother, Elliot.¡± Then, Elliot opened his eyes wide and glanced at his father.. ¡°Wow, Dad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Dad laugh out loud like that.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Was he a person who didn¡¯t laugh so well? Alexei looked at his son with a warm expression on his face. As soon as his father¡¯s eyes met his, Elliot smiled brightly. ¡°I hope you can smile like that more often in the future.¡± ¡°I wish you could, too.¡± Anriche, who had been listening to the conversation between the two father and son, agreed with Elliot¡¯s words. He then unknowingly looked at her. ¡®My family has become so harmonious¡­¡¯ Isn¡¯t it because of Anriche? This change was very surprising. He used to think that he would have to live his whole life with this dry marriage¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Alexei nodded his head with a faint smile. He sincerely hoped that such a warm time would continue. And so, Liliana and Elliott were assigned to the Imperial Academy. They each belonged to the swordsmanship club and the arts club. Anriche, who was worried about the two children¡¯s academy life, suggested that she go with them, even if only until they got used to it¡­ ¡°I appreciate your suggestion, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Liliana refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give the impression that I¡¯m special to other children.¡± ¡°Well, actually, no kids go to the academy with their parents¡­¡± Elliot shrugged his shoulders and accepted Liliana¡¯s words. Anyway, if Anriche would take the children to school every day¡­ it looked like she would stand out as it is. In the end, she narrowed her brow and gave her children a request. ¡°Then, if you¡¯re having a hard time, you have to tell me. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± ¡°I will.¡± Liliana nodded her head vigorously, and Elliot replied that he understood. Thus, the two children¡¯s academy life began. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 63 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 63 Anriche was worried a lot, but surprisingly, the two children seemed to be adjusting well to the academy. In Liliana¡¯s case, she was a little outgoing, although she didn¡¯t seem to be fighting or struggling with anyone. ¡®I think Lady Aberyt is the only girl in the swordsmanship class.¡¯ ¡®Oh my gosh, is that so? There are no female students?¡¯ ¡®Yes, the swordsmanship department is like that.¡¯ The instructor, who nodded his head, continued to speak. ¡®It is inevitable that other students find it difficult for female students¡­ .. But right now, she tends to get along.¡¯ After Anriche heard the answer, she was a little reassured. And, most of all, Elliot¡¯s closeness to Liliana put her heart at ease. ¡°Liliana!¡± ¡°Oh, Elliot. Are you here?¡± The two children were also known for being good friends at the academy as he was waiting for her swordsmanship class to finish, and returning together became a habit in the academy. Also, since there was no student with big enough guts to argue with the fiancee, whom the Heir Apparent of Valois loved so openly. So, there was a peaceful time for quite some time. ¡°I saw the swordsmanship seniors training today.¡± ¡°Oh really, did you?¡± ¡°Yes. As expected, they are seniors, how terrifying the action of swinging the sword was¡­¡± Liliana has recently developed a habit of telling stories about what happened at the academy. Such a child¡¯s expression was not as dark as when she was at the orphanage for the first time. Anriche turned to Elliot. ¡°So, what about Elliot?¡± ¡°Me? I had nothing special¡­¡± Saying so, Elliot, who had clouded the end of his words, opened his eyes roundly with an exclamation of ¡®Ah.¡¯ ¡°Come to think of it, I met Lady Tornian today.¡± ¡°Lady Tornian?¡± Come to think of it, Lord Tornian had one younger sister, is it that girl? However, what was the connection between the Lady and Elliot? Anriche was a little bewildered. Meanwhile, Elliot clenched her chin and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Oh dear, why not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The first time Elliot met Lady Tornian, he was waiting for Liliana¡¯s class to finish. Suddenly, a girl popped her head out and spoke to him. ¡®Ah, Heir Apparent. You¡¯re here!¡¯ Who is it that he suddenly pretends to be so friendly? Above all, shouldn¡¯t they introduce themselves first when they first meet? Elliot, who was looking at the girl with a blank look, asked a question. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ ¡®Oh, my name is Anita Tornian!¡¯ At the name Tornian, Elliot frowned involuntarily. He thought she seemed to have a relationship with the boy that was Lady Londini¡¯s fianc¨¦e, though Anita had no intention of letting him go. ¡®But, what are you doing here, Heir Apparent?¡¯ ¡¯Me? I am waiting for Liliana.¡¯ ¡®Oh, why are you waiting for her?¡¯ Anita shook her head and smiled softly at him. ¡®Why don¡¯t you go play with me instead?¡¯ ¡®What¡­?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s not even a little kid, so Liliana can do go home alone.¡¯ Anita suggested in a confident tone of hers. She looked confident that Elliot would never turn down her offer. ¡®We can just ride the carriage?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®What? Though I found a coffee house that sells really good cakes¡­¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m not going anywhere without Liliana.¡¯ At those resolute words, Anita¡¯s face twisted. Nevertheless, Elliot had already lost his attention towards her. It was because, in the distance, light blonde hair fluttering like spring flowers came into view. ¡®Liliana!¡¯ ¡®Oh, Elliot!¡¯ Liliana greeted Elliot running towards her with a bright face. Then, she opens her eyes wide, when she found Anita behind him. ¡®Elliot, isn¡¯t that Lady Tornian?¡¯ ¡®Well, nothing to worry about.¡± ¡®What? Still¡­¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s been bothering me since before. I didn¡¯t even look at her.¡¯ At Elliot¡¯s cold reply, Anita¡¯s face flushed bright red. Either way, he pulled Liliana¡¯s hand towards him. ¡®Let¡¯s go, Liliana.¡¯ As Elliot recalled that time, he murmured in a hoarse voice as if his mood had gotten worse. ¡°¡­Well, that was it? So, she¡¯s saying to just leave Liliana behind, can you believe that?¡± ¡°I see, but you can¡¯t be so mean to a friend.¡± Hearing that answer, Elliot gazed at his mother with a look that looked like he had been betrayed. At that moment, Anriche smiled broadly. ¡°Nevertheless, good job.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± No, didn¡¯t she just say ¡®you shouldn¡¯t be mean to a friend¡¯? Because of that, Elliot looked up at his mother with a questionable face. ¡°The two of you will become a couple in the future, so you have to be on each other¡¯s side unconditionally first.¡± At those words, he asked Anriche with a proud expression. ¡°Right? I did well, right?¡± ¡°Well. Of course, I¡¯m not recommending fighting with your friends, however¡­¡± Hmmm, Anriche, who coughed in vain, clenched her fists tightly and continued, ¡°If anyone in the future ignores Liliana like that, give them a shot. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two mother-and-son were very excited. Liliana, who looked at the two of them, blushed her cheeks and smiled softly. Afternoon with bright sunlight. The students of the swordsmanship class, who had just finished training, were talking about the only female student who had recently arrived. ¡°Lady Aberyt, isn¡¯t she better than you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought it would be uncomfortable to be together, but it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°I initially thought she was just an unusual kid¡­¡± Liliana Aberyt. A slender girl who looks like she can¡¯t even hold a single flower properly. At first, they said, ¡®Well, what could a girl do?¡¯ But, now¡­ ¡°Honestly, Lady Aberyt just came for a study visit, so there¡¯s no need to participate in training all the time, right?¡± ¡°As men, we all get tired and we all go, though that kid always stayed until the end.¡± ¡°Yes, I was a little surprised.¡± Since Liliana started her study visit, she has been training the same as the swordsman students. The students even bet on ¡®how long Liliana can hold out and get out.¡¯ ¡°Besides, I actually thought she would have a pretty high nose as she was the fiancee of the Heir Apparent of Valois.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she surprisingly easygoing?¡± ¡°Yeah, and she was very polite.¡± The students, each nodding their heads, looked into each other¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s pretty good than I thought¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± However, it was then¡­ A ferocious voice interrupted the conversation. It was Lord Tornian. ¡°You don¡¯t even have eyes?¡± ¡°That, Peter. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I mean, do you really like it when a girl walks around the swordsmanship class?¡± At that, Peter, or Lord Tornian, rolled his eyes and stared at the students. ¡°I heard that a girl might be just like us, how can you be so casual?¡± ¡°Bu, but. It¡¯s not illegal for a girl to attend a swordsmanship class¡­¡± One student¡¯s timid protest was completely ignored by Peter¡¯s bloody voice. ¡°Damn, you bastards with no self-respect!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The students looked into each other¡¯s eyes and kept their mouths shut. Peter Tornian. He was one of the most talented among the students of the swordsmanship class, and he was a student that the instructors also cared very much for. Rather than confront Peter and make things a nuisance, they opted to step back. ¡°Do you know what kind of girl she is? She used to be a maid in my fianc¨¦e¡¯s orphanage!¡± Peter clenched his teeth as he kept on going. ¡°Now that she¡¯s the fianc¨¦e of the Heir Apparent of Valois, how insolent is it¡­!¡± ¡°Hey there!¡± One of the students, who had heard Peter murmur, pointed behind him with a bewildered look. Meanwhile, Peter was very temperamental. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Behind, behind¡­!¡± ¡°What¡¯s behind you!¡± Peter¡¯s face hardened as he looked back. It was Liliana and Elliot were standing behind his back. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Elliot, who was glaring at Peter with ferocious eyes, tried to take a step forward. ¡°Why do you keep arguing with Liliana¡­!¡± ¡°Elliot.¡± But Liliana grabbed his sleeve. As Elliot shrugged, he turned to her and said, ¡°Liliana, why are you stopping me?! He¡¯s insulting you now!¡± ¡°I know.¡± The voice was strangely calm. Elliot, who was so agitated, stopped and hardened his shoulder. ¡°¡­Liliana?¡± ¡°This time¡­¡± Liliana, biting her lip, spoke her words in a slightly shaky voice. ¡°I want to finish this.¡± ¡°What, what are you?¡± When he heard that Liliana was coming out, Peter was a little relieved. Not the Heir Apparent of Valois, but Liliana¡­ Just step on that little girl and she would never be able to straighten her shoulders again. No, rather¡­ ¡®Since the children and the Heir Apparent of Valois are gathered, it might be better to press her spirit here.¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 64 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 64 In a way, it was an opportunity to clearly teach who had the upper hand. Does she happen to know? If Liliana is seen with a devastating defeat, will the Heir Apparent of Valois also give up on his fiancee who was only vain? ¡°Why, do you have something else to say?¡± Peter said to Elliot with a brazen face. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is right, Liliana is nothing unless she is in the Duchy of Valois¡­!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sparks bounced off Elliot¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Liliana glared at Peter with her face sunken in stillness. ¡°¡­Lord Tornian¡¯s words are also true in a way.¡± ¡°Liliana!¡± Elliot raised his voice to her. However, Liliana was sincere. Ever since Anriche rescued her from the terrifying orphanage, she had lived under the protection of the Duchy of Valois. Just this time, isn¡¯t Elliot trying to protect her as well? She was very happy with the kindness the Valois family had shown her¡­ So happy that she sometimes wondered if she was living in a dream. ¡­However. ¡°I can¡¯t live forever and rely solely on Valois.¡± Liliana, who took a deep breath, spoke in a clear voice. ¡°The people of Valois give me a lot of affection. So¡­¡± The pale green eyes that looked fragile like freshly bloomed sprouts now harbored a sharp spirit. ¡°¡­I want to prove myself worthwhile and live up to that affection.¡± ¡°Proof of worth? You¡¯re talking funny, what are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°Since me and Lord Tornian are both students learning swordsmanship.¡± At that moment, Liliana made a clear statement. ¡°So, let¡¯s talk with swords.¡± ¡°Are you talking about fighting me with a sword right now?¡± A laugh crossed Peter¡¯s lips. It was a clear ridicule. ¡°A new girl like you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Despite his ridicule, Liliana only nodded her head calmly. A fire blazed in Peter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you today!¡± Peter thumped and headed to the training ground. At the same time, Elliot grabbed Liliana with her desperate look. ¡°Liliana, what are you thinking?!¡± ¡°Trying to compete with swordsmanship¡­¡± ¡°And what if you get hurt?¡± At his cry, Liliana shrugged her shoulders and gave a gentle smile while answering him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Elliot said I looked the strongest, right?¡± ¡°Still¡­!¡± Elliott, speechless, only flapper his lips. But, then. Other children swarmed and surrounded Liliana. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Peter is the strongest of us¡­¡± ¡°Thank you all for your concern.¡± Liliana shook her head and answered in a clear voice. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, because I can¡¯t just keep listening to Lord Tornian intimidating me.¡± Elliot gazed at her. The Liliana, who was always shy and withdrawn¡­ For some reason, the girl in front of him looked a little different than usual. Now, she¡­ ¡®I think she¡¯s trying her best to confront Peter.¡± Although she can¡¯t hide her nervous face, Liliana straightens her shoulders nonetheless. Liliana, trying to somehow overcome her long-feared opponent. ¡®Liliana, aren¡¯t you cool?¡¯ And Elliot really liked her appearance like that. Children flocked to the training ground. It was because the rumors spread that Liliana was fighting Peter. Of course, Anita was among those students. ¡°Anyway, won¡¯t Peter win?¡± ¡°Yes, Peter is the strongest among us.¡± ¡°As the instructors said, Peter might be appointed as the next imperial knight.¡± The students seemed to think that victory had already been captured by Peter. In such an atmosphere, Anita raised her nose and showed off. ¡°Of course, my brother will win. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Then, Elliot widened his eyes to Anita. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. You won¡¯t know victory or defeat unless you try it out.¡± ¡°Heir, Heir Apparent of Valois?¡± ¡°I think Liliana will win unconditionally.¡± Elliot, who fired like that, turned his head toward Liliana to cheer. ¡°Liliana, cheer up!¡± He clenched her fists and cried. At that, Liliana, who was tense, loosened her whole body only after hearing his shout. ¡°Whoo.¡± Liliana, who exhaled a short breath, gazed quietly at Peter opposite her. In the past, Baron Rondini and the Tornian family were scary for her and her whole body was hardened. However, now¡­ ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ The pale blue eyes sank coldly. ¡®The Duke told me that I had a talent for swordsmanship. Me¡­¡¯ With that thought, her hand gripping the wooden sword tightened. ¡°The Duke accepted me as his disciple.¡± It was the first time. She found something she could be good at, and that others recognized Liliana for her talent. She thought she would never get used to the word confidence all her life. Though¡­ ¡°I can do it.¡± Liliana comforted her heart. ¡®¡­What?¡¯ Meanwhile, Peter looked at Liliana with a suspicious look. Before she was on the training ground, Liliana bowed down a lot. ¡®As soon as she held the wooden sword in her hand¡­ Did her eyes change all at once?¡¯ At the same time, Peter bit his teeth. ¡¯¡­Am I nervous now?¡¯ His opponent is Liliana, who has been struggling under his feet all this time? ¡®¡­No, no way.¡¯ To shake off his anxiety, Peter deliberately bluffed Liliana. ¡°Because ladies first, I¡¯m going to yield the first attack.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Liliana did not refuse the concession. Holding the sword, she swooped down on Peter like a beam of light. Terrified, Peter took a couple of steps back. Kang! A sharp blow struck the wooden sword, and his eyes widened as he felt his wrists tremble. ¡®What, what¡­?!¡¯ Is this just a sword attack by a seven-year-old girl?! However, Liliana¡¯s movements did not stop yet. Kang, kakang, kang! At the constant barrage of blows, Peter hurriedly raised his wooden sword to stop it. He then clenched his teeth. ¡°Hiik!¡± Kiik¡ªtung! Giving the power to take off Liliana¡¯s wooden sword, she flexibly retrieved her wooden sword and retreated behind her. Peter stepped back and took a deep breath. A cold sweat ran down his back. ¡®How the hell did this happen?!¡¯ As for the rumors circulating about Liliana, even Peter knew it. That the Duke of Valois accepted Liliana as his apprentice, or that she endured the training that the strong male students were exhausted until the end. But, he all thought it was just a rumor. In the first place, such a small and slender girl, what kind of swordsmanship is for her? However¡­ ¡®¡­Has that kid really mastered swordsmanship?¡¯ Calm, pale green eyes stared at Peter softly. It was like a beast looking at its prey¡­ ¡°Because I was given the first attack a while ago¡­¡± Liliana slowly raised her wooden sword. The tip of her wooden sword was aimed precisely at Peter. ¡°This time I will yield.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s up to you¡­!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes flickered. She was just the maid of his fianc¨¦e! This kid yields the attack to him, who is a promising talent in the swordsmanship class?! A little girl that can be crushed with just the tip of his finger! Thinking that, Peter clenched his teeth and grabbed his wooden sword. ¡°You will regret that!¡± Peter moved in front of Liliana and swung his wooden sword wide. ¡°Hooh!¡± ¡°Uh, what to do!¡± ¡°If they get hurt like that¡­!¡± Moans erupted from the mouths of the students who were watching. The wooden sword was going to pierce Liliana¡¯s chest fiercely. The move was not a fight, but an attack to actually injure the opponent. Elliot clenched his teeth and shouted. ¡°Liliana!¡± Kakang! At the same time, the sound of the wooden sword and another wooden sword sliding against each other rang out. Liliana, who had avoided the attack by taking a step to the side, reached out her wooden sword to break Peter¡¯s attack. Her sequence of movements was as smooth as flowing water. And¡­ Kang, kang¡ªKakang, Kang! One foot, and another foot. Liliana walked forward, wielding the wooden sword, and started slashing and stabbing. It was a trajectory that was too fast to catch up with one¡¯s eyes. Peter stopped with his wooden sword, biting his lip until it bled. ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± Liliana was just expressionless. As if aiming her sword at Peter¡¯s neck was the only goal. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 65 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 65 Peter screamed and pushed Liliana¡¯s wooden sword back. ¡°Ugh¡ªgeez!¡± Kagak! Once again, the wooden sword and wooden sword collided. As she was pushed back by his physique and strength, she was pushed back. No, it looked like she was being pushed away. Tung! Liliana, who used Peter¡¯s power to increase the distance behind, shot straight into Peter like a flash of light. Her target was Peter¡¯s chest. Because he had just pushed back Liliana¡¯s wooden sword, Peter¡¯s chest was exposed. ¡°Acck!¡± Liliana, who had dug into Peter¡¯s chest, pointed her wooden sword close to Peter¡¯s neck as it was. ¡°What, what?!¡± Peter opened his eyes. It felt like the hairs all over his body were stiff. Even though she was just a little girl. As if holding him by the neck, she would cut off his breath as it was¡­ ¡®¡­Threatening energy.¡¯ Her momentum was so horrendous as if she would cut Peter¡¯s head off at any moment. A wooden sword fell from Peter¡¯s hand. Only then did Liliana soften her momentum a little. ¡°¡­Whoo.¡± With a long sigh, Liliana took a couple of steps back. She then stared at Peter with a nodded head. ¡°Good job. I learned a lot.¡± Saying so, her small face was simply calm. Her breathing was a bit difficult due to the violent movements, but that was all. There was no excitement or joy that she had defeated one of the top students in the swordsmanship class. And Peter¡¯s pride was very hurt by that. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ At that time, students flocked to Liliana. ¡°Wow, Liliana!¡± ¡°You really beat Peter?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes and I still can¡¯t believe it!!¡± The students cheered and clung to her. Among them, the one who was most delighted was, of course, Elliot. ¡°Liliana, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Thank you, Elliot.¡± At his praise, she blushed brightly. Her cold expression from before has completely disappeared, and she has returned to the usual Liliana, who is shy. Elliot, who had been pouring praises on her for a long time, looked back at Anita with confident eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say Liliana would win?¡± ¡°Oh, Elliot.¡± ¡°Our Liliana is such a great person!¡± He then shrugged his shoulders, as if he had taken his own victory. On the other hand, Anita ran to his older brother who had a blue face. ¡°Bro, brother!¡± She then stamps her feet with a lot of anger. ¡°Brother, are you crazy? You lost to that girl!¡± ¡°Are you blaming me now?!¡± Peter raised his voice. But, Anita was not at all interested in the sense of defeat from her brother. ¡°This is nonsense. What should I do now..!¡± Feeling the darkening of her eyes, Anita chewed her lips until she bled. The reason she was able to reign among the female students of the academy was because Anita was the younger sister whose older brother was popular with noble girls her age. Peter was a trainee capable enough to be considered the next imperial knight, so many of the female students secretly admired him. But now, he was defeated by a girl who was eight years younger than him. The fantasies that the girls had for him would disappear. That meant¡­ ¡®¡­If my brother makes a mistake, it¡¯ll make me look funny!¡¯ Anita pulled Peter¡¯s arm with a sultry motion. ¡°Let¡¯s go back for now.¡± ¡°What are you going back to? Without revenge on that girl right away¡­!¡± ¡°What do you mean revenge! How could you say that even after losing like that?!¡± Anita, who raised her anger, glared at Liliana with a venomous gaze as she was smiling shyly, surrounded by people. ¡®That position was originally mine!¡¯ Anita, who gritted her teeth, led Peter out of the place. That afternoon. Upon hearing about Liliana¡¯s fight, Anriche widened her eyes. ¡°Oh my gosh, is that true? Did Liliana really beat Lord Tornian?¡± ¡°Really, every time Liliana wields her wooden sword, Peter just wants to stop her in a hurry¡­!¡± Elliott was more excited than Liliana, so he was busy talking about what had happened. ¡°You don¡¯t know how cool Liliana was when she put the wooden sword at his neck!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do such a great job¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s not great?¡± He then turned to her with a smile. ¡°Other kids said that Peter might be ordained as an imperial knight!¡± ¡°Wow, that means our Liliana defeated a prospective swordsman?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Needless to say, he and Anriche were overjoyed. Liliana, who was looking at those two quietly, opened her mouth, blushing her cheeks. ¡°What a relief¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°I think I have become a person who is not ashamed of Elliot, mother, and even the Duke.¡± With those words, Anriche narrowed her brows tightly. ¡°What do you mean, Liliana?¡± ¡°In order not to shame the name of Valois, I have to work a little harder¡­¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Anriche shook her head at once. ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°Yes? That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°We are a family.¡± Anriche spoke firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it that you have to live up to the affection, or you have to work harder¡­ or anything like that.¡± ¡°¡­Mother.¡± ¡°We just want you to value yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Liliana is too worried.¡± At that moment, Elliott joined his mother¡¯s words. ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana uttered quietly, hiding her lips. The pale green eyes fluttered slightly. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Rather than winning the victory over Peter, she was more than happy to hear one sweet word from the two of them. Liliana smiled brightly. Unlike the warm atmosphere of the Valois townhouse, Tornian¡¯s townhouse atmosphere was like holding a funeral. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Unable to overcome her frustration, Mrs. Tornian was very annoyed. In fact, it was understandable. The daughter was very angry without telling her why, and her only son¡­ ¡°No, since yesterday, why has Peter been locked up in his room?¡± He was shutting himself in his room, unable to withstand the shock of being defeated by a small seven-year-old girl. It was just frustrating for his mother, who did not know the inner circumstances. But then. ¡°Viscountess Ivan has come.¡± ¡°Viscountess, are you here?¡± Mrs. Tornian greeted Viscountess Ivan with sympathy. ¡°Oh, really. I¡¯m so glad the Viscountess is here.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°The kids are sulky, and they don¡¯t talk to me at all.¡± Mrs. Tornian mixed her sighs and made complaints. ¡°Still, Anita listens to the Viscountess well, so can you ask what happened to her?¡± ¡°Okay, just trust me.¡± At the very least, she was in a situation where she had to teach children of such a noble family, and she had to please them¡­ Viscountess Ivan was very angry on the inside, though she had a smile on the outside. All of the children of Viscounty Ivan went to the countryside, but the Viscountess remained in the Capital to work as a tutor herself. The connections she had built up as a tutor were still there, and it was because she roasted and boiled the wives with splendid speech. ¡®Isn¡¯t the Duchess of Valois very severe?¡¯ ¡®Of course, there were parts that were over-disciplined.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s someone who cherishes the children, but she¡¯s going to throw Viscountess Ivan away like that¡­¡¯ This was the opinion of the ladies who fell on the tongue of Viscountess Ivan. Of course, she didn¡¯t teach high-ranking students as she used to. Mrs. Tornian shook her head as she bit her tongue. ¡°Why do the kids do that. I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± ¡°Teacher Ivan!¡± Just then, the door burst open, and Anita appeared. Viscountess Ivan made up her neat face swiftly. ¡°Oh, Miss Tornian.¡± ¡°Teacher, there you are¡­¡± Anita, who was about to start her complaint, glanced over at Mrs. Tornian. When her mother heard this story, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be a very good response. ¡®Be careful not to cause trouble with the children of the Duchy of Valois.¡¯ Not to mention, Mrs. Tornian, over and over again said to them to do their best behaviour. From her mother¡¯s point of view, she probably doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble with Valois, even because of her betrothal relationship with the Londini family¡­ ¡®Well, what kind of girl is that!¡¯ Anita, pouting her lips, hurriedly dragged Viscountess Ivan into her room. Click. The door was closed. At the same time, Anita¡¯s face was greatly distorted. ¡°You know, yesterday my brother was completely in trouble!!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± Anita gave the whole story. The Viscountess, who was at first had a sullen face, shone sharply in her eyes as soon as the name ¡®Liliana¡¯ came up. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°How can that little girl beat my brother?!¡± ¡°Oh no, you must have been really upset.¡± Viscountess Ivan, whose Anita¡¯s head was on, pretending to be kind. Meanwhile, she flashed her head up with an angry face. ¡°So! How am I going to keep my head up from now on?!¡± Because of Liliana¡¯s, she would have to be pushed out like this? Anita was almost in tears at her resentment. Then, Viscountess Ivan hugged Anita tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too heartbroken.¡± ¡°How could that be? I¡­!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that angry, then Miss Tornian can take revenge, right?¡± At that secret whisper, Anita widened her eyes. ¡°M, me?¡± ¡°Yes. At the academy, sometimes, students form a group to build friendships and get familiar with each other, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah, it does.¡± ¡°And I heard that Miss Tornian is the vice president of the tea ceremony¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing so, Anita sniffed her nose and nodded her head as Viscountess Ivan then continued to whisper into Anita¡¯s ear. ¡°If you have this position, you should use that position.¡± ¡°Tea, teacher.¡± ¡°I know Lady Aberyt because I¡¯ve been teaching her, but she¡¯s weak and lacks in dignity.¡± Viscountess Ivan, who took a deep breath in a sigh, raised the tip of her lips at an angle. ¡°So, if Miss Tornian presses her nose a little bit, Lady Aberyt, will know her place better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! ¡­By the way, how do I tell her?¡± ¡°I told you before? If you have a position, use it.¡± Viscountess Ivan spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all because there¡¯s an excuse to attend a tea ceremony and share friendship.¡± In response to that answer, Anita¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Wow, teacher. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± However, Anita¡¯s bright expression did not last long. ¡°By the way¡­ Teacher.¡± ¡°Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s a rumor in the social world that the Duchess of Valois is a wicked woman.¡± She then asked her question worriedly, ¡°What if I touched Liliana, and if the Duchess ever gets revenge on me?¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh. Miss Tornian.¡± ¡°Even Viscountess Ivan said that she was treated unfairly by the Duchess¡­¡± She muffled her speech. At that, Viscountess Ivan shook her head with an expression of utter pity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Yeah, though. Because the words about the Duchess is not good.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not very dignified for adults to get involved in children¡¯s fights.¡± So, Viscountess Ivan began to gently appease her. ¡°Of course, the Duchess tends to ¡­ just go out a little bit, but she probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes. There is such a thing as a minimum dignity, right?¡± It was only after hearing those words that Anita became a little relieved. As they looked at each other, the child and Viscountess Ivan lit up their eyes slyly. ¡®There will be a chance to get revenge like this.¡± She remembered the humiliation she had suffered. It was natural for the children who couldn¡¯t follow the class to come to their senses by scolding them sharply. Corporal punishment was also part of it. As a teacher, of course, she can do that, right? However, Anriche was sensitive to things that were insignificant. As a result, she even gave an indelible insult to Viscounty Ivan. ¡®Yeah, I can¡¯t believe I knelt down on my knees in front of that fallen County girl!¡¯ Besides, look at that pettiness that even recovers the investment invested in Viscounty Ivan! Because of that, the family went to the brink of bankruptcy, and when she thought about the family being scattered¡­! ¡®For now, yes.¡¯ Teaching a girl from the Tornian family, whom she wouldn¡¯t normally see, and trying to please the child, trying to get along! Viscountess Ivan sharpened her teeth. ¡®Considering what happened to me, it is natural to take revenge. No, this is rather weak!¡± In fact, she would not have made this choice if Viscountess Ivan had been rational. Realizing that she was doing something very dangerous, she must have shown restraint. Nevertheless, a burning anger blinded her eyes. The paralyzed reason interpreted the current situation only as she pleased. ¡®It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a matter of children, so there¡¯s little room for the Duchess to interfere.¡¯ If they make a mistake, there would be a possibility that it will become a dispute between adults, that is, families. ¡®Obviously, she¡¯s the Duchess, so she could cut her dignities and everything and break in¡­¡¯ Then, that¡¯s it. Although is it her business, though¡­? After all, it¡¯s Lady Tornian who causes the accident, so the Tornian family would be responsible for that. ¡®Okay, everything will be fine.¡¯ The Viscountess smile grew a little darker. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even know that she had taken an irreversible step. Thump, thump! She knocked on the door with her fist, although Peter, locked in the room, didn¡¯t even answer. Anita crumpled her face and raised her voice. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anita opened her door and strode into her room. She then placed her hands on her hips and shot at Peter. ¡°How long are you going to be digging into the ground like this?¡± ¡°Damn, you don¡¯t know how I feel!¡± He clasped his head and groaned in pain. ¡°Losing to a girl who is eight years younger than me, so how do I look at other kids¡¯ faces?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. I¡¯ll get revenge.¡± ¡°¡­Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, brother, just keep watching!¡± Anita declared confidently. Hearing that, he asked his sister questioningly. ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Anita explained the way Viscountess Ivan had told her. After a while, An evil smile appeared on Peter¡¯s face. ¡°It is better than I thought.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Anita shrugged her shoulders. Peter, who had been deeply contemplated for a moment, raised his eyes and asked his sister a question. ¡°Hmm, then, how about inviting Zenith, too?¡± ¡°You mean your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Peter replied, nodded his head and smiled slyly. ¡°Liliana that girl, she¡¯s been begging a lot in front of your fianc¨¦e, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be certain?¡± ¡°Wow, why does brother come up with all the good ideas?¡± The two siblings looked at each other and smiled. Anriche heard the story and her eyes twinkled. ¡°Oh, my gosh, Liliana was invited to a tea party? Who is she?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Liliana handed Anriche the invitation with a somewhat subdued expression. The invitation, which had a faint scent of perfume, had the name ¡®Anita Tornian¡¯ written in cursive font. Anriche, who looked down at the handwriting that seemed to have tried its best to look mature, asked her with a subtle expression. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a Tornian¡­¡± Isn¡¯t she from the family that was engaged to Londini¡­? In addition, there was a recent case where Liliana beat Lord Tornian in swordsmanship. The more she looked at the circumstances, the more it didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s inviting Liliana out of favor¡­ ¡°She is the younger sister of Lord Tornian.¡± ¡°Liliana, about that tea party. Do you have to go?¡± Just then, Elliot frowned and interrupted the conversation. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a bit suspicious.¡± ¡°Suspicious? Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? When Liliana won, you should have seen the expression Lady Tornian had made, too.¡± As he said that, Elliot had the momentum to punch a fist into the air. ¡°How bad it was, because it looked like she was going to eat Liliana at any moment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± At that, Anriche narrowed her eyes. In fact, she also agreed with Elliot¡¯s thoughts. Of course, it¡¯s between the children, so it¡¯s unlikely that she, as an adult, would intervene directly. ¡°How about rejecting that invitation?¡± After all, there was no need for her to attend such an uncomfortable event at all. But, surprisingly, Liliana shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to run away. It¡¯s¡­¡± Light green eyes shone resolutely as she continued, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m losing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that way. It¡¯s okay to avoid them.¡± Anriche comforted her. Nevertheless, it seemed that Liliana had already made up her mind. ¡°Mother makes sense, though I don¡¯t think I can live forever, only avoiding uncomfortable situations.¡± ¡°¡­That¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to debut in the social world in the future, and I¡¯ll keep meeting people who aren¡¯t friendly to me.¡± Liliana, who straightened her back, smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t escape with the shadow of Valois every time, right?¡± ¡­When did our Liliana become so mature? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Anriche, who was looking at Liliana with admiration, eventually nodded her head. ¡°Yes, if Liliana thinks so.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Instead, as I always say, I hope Liliana can always consult with me if you are having a hard time.¡± Saying so, she held out her little finger towards Liliana and smiled before added, ¡°Can you promise me that much?¡± Liliana, with her cheeks blushing, walked over to her little finger. ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Again, it¡¯s just the two of you getting along well.¡± Elliot, who had been staring at the two of them sulkily, eventually crossed his arms and turned his head away with a quick glance. Such a cute Elliot, Anriche looked back at her son with a smile on her face. ¡°By the way, Elliot wasn¡¯t invited?¡± ¡°Well, this time, only women gather.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be with Liliana, can I?¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± Somehow, it felt like they excluded Elliot, who could protect Liliana. Was she being too sensitive¡­? Thinning so, Anriche¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you know anything about the Tornians, I¡¯d like to hear it.¡± So, she was told by the butler: Lady Londini and Lord Tornian have been engaged for about three years. If it was not too much of a problem, they had decided to let the children get married as soon as they reach adulthood. In addition, the Tornian¡¯s two children are currently being educated through an academy and home classes, and among them, the Lady¡¯s tutor was¡­ ¡®Look at this?¡¯ Anriche¡¯s eyebrows rose crookedly upwards. Because that tutor was Viscountess Ivan. ¡®Actually, the Ivan family went to the countryside, but only the Viscountess remained in the capital.¡¯ Could it be that she had built up ties with several noble families? As Viscountess Ivan was still working as a tutor. Encouraged by rumors of the ¡®wicked woman¡¯ Anriche had in the social circle, the work hadn¡¯t been concluded thanks to her packaging herself as a pretty pitiful victim. ¡°Why? She doesn¡¯t punish children physically anymore?¡± At her crooked question, the butler smirked. ¡°It was probably because of Miss Liliana¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°Liliana¡¯s incident?¡± ¡°Yeah. It seems like she¡¯s saving herself a little now.¡± Well. Even so, if she wasn¡¯t careful with her actions, she would lose the job she barely got. Anriche clicked her tongue briefly. ¡®Previously, Viscountess Ivan was blind in doing her job.¡¯ No matter how bad it ended, Viscountess Ivan was Liliana¡¯s former tutor. It was because she was afraid that the rumors about Liliana would get worse because she was too harsh on the Viscountess. ¡­But. ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t.¡¯ The violet-colored eyes sank coldly. There was no evidence that Viscountess Ivan used her hands in this tea ceremony. Nevertheless, she had such a strong feeling. In particular, to prevent Elliot from attending the tea ceremony, it was an ¡®only women¡¯s meeting¡¯ It was doubtful to have that premise when, needless to say, the tea ceremony was a common culture that both men and women could learn together. ¡®Someone gave her some advice, of course.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t have thought of it this way if she wasn¡¯t at least an adult adept at social events. After a while, she raised her head again. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Liliana is going to a tea ceremony soon, so she might need to bring a small present.¡± Anriche smiled. ¡°Can I ask for snacks and tea that the children will like?¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s make it as expensive and good as possible.¡± ¡°Of course¡± The butler, who nodded his head, looked at his master, the Mistress, with new eyes. It must be so, because Anriche¡¯s gift had many meanings. ¡®First of all, of course, it means to get along well with Liliana.¡¯ In front of delicious snacks and fragrant tea, the mind was also relaxed. Even if it was Lady Tornian who didn¡¯t like Liliana, she would at least not be opposed by the other children in attendance. She could get it. And, secondly¡­ ¡®The Duchess of Valois is watching the tea ceremony personally.¡¯ Actually, this was the real meaning. Even among all the families of the Empire, there was no family that could relax in front of the name ¡®Duchy of Valois.¡¯ Even the Imperial Family treated the Duchy of Valois specially, so it was only natural. However, the Mistress of such a family cares for Liliana to such an extent that she kept an eye on the child¡¯s petty tea ceremony gatherings. ¡®Even though the young Tornian siblings may not understand everything¡­¡¯ Viscountess Ivan or Madam Tornian would be able to recognize the truth. That alone was enough to raise awareness. ¡®Besides, there¡¯s no room for accusations for a gift like this.¡¯ Of course, there was an unwritten rule that it was better for adults not to intervene in children¡¯s affairs. Nonetheless, sending tea and refreshments was more like adults giving children a good laugh and doing them a favor. The butler gazed at Anriche with a smile and a satisfied look. ¡®After all, it seems that our master has changed a lot.¡¯ That, too, in a very positive way. The butler, feeling proud, left the Duchess¡¯s office. It was the day of the tea ceremony. Liliana, who was standing in front of the club room with an apologetic smile, told Elliot, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me here.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elliot shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the common room inside the student hall. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Nodding her head, Liliana stepped into the tea ceremony club room. The children¡¯s eyes quickly turned to her and then to Elliot, who had just left. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one who just stood by the door, the Small Duke of Valois?¡± ¡°Oh my God, did he come all the way here?¡± ¡°I heard that the Small Duke was very fond of the Lady¡­¡± The children, with their eyes wide open, each shouted. Until then, the atmosphere towards Liliana was not that on edge. Then¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Liliana?¡± A girl with a grumpy expression said a greeting to Liliana. She froze on the spot. ¡°¡­Lady Londini?¡± However, because that person was Lady Londini, she hadn¡¯t heard that Lady Londini was attending the tea ceremony. Lady Londini clapped her hand and smiled. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s Lady Londini between us? You can call me Sister Zenith.¡± It was as if she was giving a great favor. Meanwhile, in the past, she would run wild to call her ¡®Lady¡¯ instead of ¡®sister.¡¯ Zenith narrowed her eyes and scanned Liliana up and down. ¡°You went to the Duchy of Valois, and it looks like it¡¯s worth living?¡± Today¡¯s Liliana was dressed as pretty as a high-class porcelain doll. And, Zenith was very annoyed. ¡®The one who used to serve me is now the fiance of the Small Duke of Valois¡­¡¯ Tsk, Zenith, who clicked her tongue, opened her mouth with a voice full of evil. ¡°Looking at you reminds me of the saying that the frog doesn¡¯t think of the time when it was a tadpole.¡± [ T/N: As one is higher in position/ranking, they won¡¯t remember their lower days; the English equivalent is actually danger past, god forgotten. But, I guess it¡¯s too heavy a topic for young children¡­ ] No, why was she suddenly arguing with Lady Aberyt? The other children who had already sat in their seats became restless and only looked at each other¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Anita was fully prepared to add to Zenith¡¯s words. ¡°Well, Lady Aberyt has risen so suddenly, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Anita quickly came forward with a word. ¡°I think that¡¯s why¡­ She hardly thinks about the difficult situation she was in in the past.¡± ¡°Oh my God, do you think that, too, Lady Tornian?¡± Zenith¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked back at Anita. Anita shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Yes. To be honest, no matter how you are engaged, County Aberyt and the Duchy of Valois are very different, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In such a situation, if I were in the position of Lady Aberyt, I think I would be a little more careful with my actions.¡± Anita added her words, pretending that she cared for Liliana. ¡°There are limits to a birth status, so at least, you shouldn¡¯t do anything to get attention. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh, Lady Tornian really gives important advice.¡± While Zenith quickly responded to Anita¡¯s words, Liliana was listening to their chatter with an expressionless face. Anita, who was secretly looking at Liliana¡¯s eyes, quickly pushed up the tip of her lips at an angle. ¡®What, you can¡¯t even protest at all, even when I say something like this?¡¯ As expected, Viscountess Ivan¡¯s words were right. With such certainty, Zenith spoke again with a voice full of victory. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°The lady who will later become the Mistress of Valois is a swordsman, isn¡¯t it too undignified?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a lady¡¯s culture like embroidery or musical instruments, but is it right to learn swordsmanship?¡± The two of them, who were talking back and forth, burst out laughing side by side. After that, Anita glanced sideways at the table. ¡°Anyway, since Lady Aberyt is here, I think we should offer a seat¡­¡± There was only one seat, the last at the table. Though the problem was, the spot was not in a state where people could sit. Because¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Aberyt.¡± Anita rolled her eyes as if to apologize. ¡°Because our belongings are so valuable, it¡¯s a bit of a stretch to put them on the table carelessly.¡± It was because Anita and Zenith¡¯s belongings were piled up on the chair, such as handbags and parasols. ¡°So, I put it on a chair as a temporary measure.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A chilly silence passed. ¡®Uh, what should we do?¡¯ ¡®I do not know either!¡¯ The other girls were restless and looked at each other¡¯s eyes. They never wanted to cooperate with bullying Liliana. However, it was difficult to fall out with Lady Tornian. Unlike Liliana, who only visited the academy a few times a week as a tour student, Anita was a full-time student at the academy. It was because the number of actual encounters with her and the influence she had on the students was different. ¡°Lady Aberyt is a kind person, so will you understand?¡± Just in time, Anita posed a question to Liliana in a triumphant tone. Liliana, who was looking at her, opened her mouth abruptly. ¡°First of all, I think kindness and stupidity are completely different things.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°And, Lady Tornian thinks of me not as a kind person, but as a fool.¡± ¡­Is that the Liliana she knew before? The students looked at Liliana with a blank expression on her face. The usually weak-hearted girl went nowhere, and the present Liliana had an ice-cold face. Liliana, who moved her steps lightly, stared down at the things piled up on her chair. ¡°As you two have spoken with your mouth, you may be well aware, I am the fianc¨¦e of the Small Duke of Valois.¡± ¡°Are you showing off to be the duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e right now?!¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true.¡± Saying so, she shook her head and spoke to her in a calm voice, and continued. ¡°Only in the attitude of the two ladies who treat me less than mere belongings.¡± With her fingertips, Liliana tapped the belongings piled up on her chair. The precariously piled-up belongings spilled onto the floor. ¡°Hey, what is this!¡± ¡°What if something breaks?¡± Anita and Zenith were startled and jumped up from their seats. Nevertheless, Liliana didn¡¯t raise an eyebrow, and she met the eyes of the two girls. ¡°¡­I only read the inner meaning that you were looking down at Valois.¡± Suddenly, the two girls stiffened their shoulders. Valois. It was because the weight of the name touched them again. ¡°Maybe, have I misunderstood the attitude of the two of you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Also, the two ladies discussed the lady¡¯s culture and dignity over me.¡± The light green eyes staring at the two girls alternately were just silent. ¡°Can you two ladies be proud that you have a deeper knowledge of the lady¡¯s culture and dignity than my mother-in-law?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t force yourself! Why are you bringing in the Duchess of Valois?!¡± ¡°Yes, because my mother-in-law actively supported me in learning swordsmanship.¡± With those words, Anita clenched her teeth and looked at Liliana. Liliana tilted her head. ¡°Or¡­ are you going to say that my mother-in-law¡¯s education policy is wrong?¡± At that question, Anita and Lady Londini¡¯s faces turned white. Liliana met their gazes with a calm face. If it had been in the past, she would have put up with the rude attitude of these two ladies as they were. However, now, it was different. ¡®You have to live up to the affection, or you have to work harder¡­ You don¡¯t have to think like that at all.¡¯ ¡®We just want you to value yourself.¡¯ Anriche¡¯s friendly voice echoed in his ears. ¡®Mother, Elliot, and the Duke¡­¡¯ Accepting her into the family, and shared her lack of affection. So, Liliana no longer believed that she would not tolerate being ignored by others. She made up her mind. If she were to be ignored, her family would surely be heartbroken. ¡°We, we are¡­¡± Anita, who was trying to make an excuse, bit her lips tightly. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Teacher Ivan clearly said that she was just a girl with a weak spirit. If she pressed her nose a little bit, she would get a win in no time¡­! But, then. Knock, knock. A short knock was heard. Anita, who had escaped Liliana¡¯s brooding gaze, with a clear expression of relief, hurried towards the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ah, we¡¯re from Dorin Confectionary.¡± Anita looked at the man with her puzzled face. Dorin Confectionery was the most famous confectionery store in the Capital. In particular, they were well versed in tea, and their reputation was high for serving tea that went well with sweets. ¡­By the way, why was the confectionery sending people here? ¡°The Duchess of Valois has come to send tea and refreshments to Lady Aberyt.¡± What¡­?! Anita¡¯s face wrinkled. The confectionery store employee asked a question with a puzzled expression. ¡°Can I go inside? I have a lot of stuff.¡± ¡°That, that¡ª¡± Anita glanced back. Meanwhile, the students were looking at it with their eyes wide open. ¡°Is it Dorin Confectionery?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that a very expensive confectionery store?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never been to that confectionery shop before¡­¡± Their eyes, full of anticipation, turned to Liliana. Liliana, on the other hand, had a bewildered expression on her face. ¡°Did Mother send me tea and refreshments?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, the employee who entered the club room and was setting up the refreshment table nodded. Beautiful tablecloths laid out with high-quality desserts and teapots, a tea time comparable to any other noble family was completed. The girls clasped each other¡¯s hands and squeaked. ¡°Oh, my God, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve tried the desserts and teas of the Dorin Confectionary¡­!¡± ¡°Thanks to Lady Aberyt, I am able to taste it.¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± All of a sudden, Liliana was taking all the attention of the girls. Anita opened her ax eye and stared at her. Liliana couldn¡¯t contain her joy, and her cheeks were blushing. Anita didn¡¯t know why they looked like that. ¡®Well, it¡¯s just snacks and tea at best!¡¯ Is it okay for them to greet and flatter with that girl like that?! But, on the other hand¡­ It was just a tea ceremony with only a few female students attending, but the Duchess even brings refreshments like this? The Duchess of Valois, who was also rumored to be a ¡®wicked woman¡¯ in social circles? ¡®No way¡­ Does she care for that girl Liliana that much?¡¯ Anita bit her lip. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen Lady Aberyt practice swordsmanship.¡± A girl who was chewing on a sweet custard pie gave Liliana some words with a smile on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wooden sword heavy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re really amazing. I can¡¯t even dream of running on the playground like Lady.¡± While the girls chatted, only Anita and Zenith kept their mouths shut. ¡®¡­This hurts my pride.¡¯ It was the first time for Anita, who had always reigned like the Queen among female students, to experience such subtle alienation. Meanwhile, Liliana had no choice but to care about Anita because she knew how upset she was to be alienated like that. ¡®¡­Besides, today¡¯s tea time is not hosted by me, but by Lady Tornian.¡¯ Though before she knew it, the initiative rested on her instead. As an organizer, isn¡¯t it a situation that will hurt her self-esteem to the utmost? Although it was true that the Tornian siblings had been bullying her, they never did harm directly like the Londini family. Most of all, it was the people whom she would continue to see at the academy in the future¡­ ¡®It would be better to reconcile at this point. With that thought in mind, Liliana cautiously called out to Anita. ¡°Lady Tornian.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anita stared at Liliana instead of an answer. Seeing that, she gently pushed the cake plate in front of Anita. ¡°This cake is very delicious. Try a little¡­¡± ¡°Who wants to eat this?!¡± Anita shouted nervously and shoved the cake plate away. Crash! The pretty porcelain plate fell to the floor, making a sharp burst, and the cake was smashed badly among the shards of broken glass. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The next moment¡­ ¡°Lady Aberyt!¡± ¡°Are you okay?!¡± In the wake of pushing the plate, white whipped cream was smeared on Liliana¡¯s sleeve. Astonished students took out handkerchiefs, cleaned up the broken plates. However, the person who was surprised the most was Anita herself. ¡°Ah, that. That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anita, who was trying to make excuses, bit her lips tightly. She didn¡¯t mean to do it that badly. It was just that, for a moment, anger had struck her¡­ ¡®Well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be angry.¡¯ It was the perfect situation to nitpick. If Liliana had made such a mistake to her by changing their position, Anita herself would have gone wild. With that thought, Anita glanced at Liliana in a nervous mood. Then¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡­It was okay? Anita¡¯s face turned blank for a moment. Instead of getting angry, Liliana smiled softly as if trying to appease her. ¡°¡­Lady Aberyt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom for a moment.¡± Wiping her sleeves with the handkerchief, Liliana left the place. It was to wipe off the whipped cream. At the same time, the students glanced at Anita sneakily. ¡°This time, Lady Tornian did too much.¡± ¡°What if Lady Aberyt is really angry¡­?¡± ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Anita screamed. It was because she couldn¡¯t overcome the embarrassment. Meanwhile, even though the students were quiet, they couldn¡¯t help but hide their dissatisfied eyes. ¡®No, do you think we can be your maids?¡¯ ¡®No matter how noble you are and we are commoners¡­!¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re the same students in the academy, is it okay to say something like that to keep our mouth shut?¡¯ In an instant, the atmosphere became cold. After all, they weren¡¯t just commoners. The academy accepts incoming students strictly based on ability. Academy graduates were one of the top talents in the Empire, and they are sometimes recruited into important national positions. This meant that students who entered the academy were treated like nobility, regardless of their status. Anita¡¯s present attitude was clearly inappropriate. Just at that moment, Zenith gently got her body up. ¡°Where are you going, Baron Rondini?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom for a while.¡± Zenith, who left a smooth smile, headed to the bathroom with a quick step. To fulfill her real purpose of attending today¡¯s tea ceremony, she had to meet Liliana alone. ¡°¡­What to do.¡± She wet her handkerchief with water and tried to wipe the cream off her sleeve. Though the more the water came in contact with the cream, the more the cream spread, and she didn¡¯t seem to be able to wipe it off properly. ¡®It¡¯s a dress that my mother chose for me¡­¡¯ Of course, mother would tell her not to care if the dress got dirty, but she still cherished it. Because of that, she wanted to fix it. Just when Liliana dangled her shoulders. ¡°Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± In an instant, Liliana¡¯s expression turned cold. At that moment, the owner of that voice was someone she never wanted to meet alone. ¡°Lady Londini.¡± Zenith shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡°You can call me Sister Zenith?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to call each other that friendly, are we?¡± At that firm answer, Zenith¡¯s face hardened and she spoke. ¡°¡­You¡¯re really funny. You used to beg at me without even saying a word?¡± ¡°Well. Even if it was like that in the past, there is no reason to continue living like that in the future.¡± Zenith, who had been staring at Liliana for a while, sighed deeply and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, okay. I didn¡¯t come here to wrestle with you like this.¡± Having said that, she took a step closer to Liliana. ¡°I wanted to talk to the two of us alone, but now I have a chance.¡± ¡°I have nothing to share with Lady Londini.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zenith flashed her eyes and glared at her. At that, Liliana reflexively stiffened her shoulders. ¡®Are you attacking me now?!¡¯ She knew, of course, that she did not have to obey Zenith¡¯s orders now. However, her experience of being bullied by Zenith for a long time inevitably made Liliana shrink. Meanwhile, Zenith faced the frozen Liliana, with a contented face. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it.¡¯ Liliana suited the best that way¡ªbeing scared and afraid, and trembling like a mouse in front of a wild beast. Zenith continued speaking in a relaxed voice. ¡°Honestly, I was really surprised when the Duchess of Valois took you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s an engagement in the womb, who will keep the promise to a girl like you who has a ruined family?¡± Saying so, she shrugged her shoulders as if to show off. Then, Zenith scanned Liliana up and down as though looking at the delicious prey. ¡°Though, well, you really became the fiancee of the Small Duke of Valois¡­¡± There was a sinister look in Zenith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to repay the grace I¡¯ve given you by feeding you?¡± ¡°¡­Grace?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know that our family was retaliated against by the Dukes of Valois because of you?¡± At the first time hearing that, Liliana¡¯s eyes widened. Zenith crossed her arms and spoke. ¡°There is a tax investigation from the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°Ta, tax audit?¡± ¡°Yes! Really, the taxes were exorbitant. Do you know how hard it was for us?¡± Even though Liliana didn¡¯t know much about tax audits, she knew at least that Baron Londini would have been very difficult. Even so, the thing that Baron Rondini feared the most was the tax audit in the orphanage. ¡°How unreasonable it is to move even the imperial tax officers because of you alone¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± But then, Liliana asked, narrowing her brow. ¡°Why did they retaliate?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s because of you¡­¡± ¡°Please tell me the clear reason, not the vague reason that it is because of me.¡± Zenith bit her teeth tightly. ¡®Really, she¡¯s a needlessly sharp girl¡­!¡¯ It was precisely because she was swindling the living expenses that were supposed to go back to Liliana, though she can¡¯t tell her straight away. ¡°That, that. The Duchess said.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t like the fact that you were raised in our humble family, so¡­¡± ¡°¡­Mother said that?¡± Liliana asked questioningly. Seeing her expression, Zenith raised her voice. ¡°Yes, I told you?! So, she said she would teach my family our place and did a tax audit¡­!¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Liliana shook her head resolutely and opened her mouth. ¡°My mother is not like that.¡± ¡°How are you sure about that?¡± Asking back, Zenith lifted the tip of her chin. ¡°The Duchess of Valois¡¯ personality is very famous in the world, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Famous in the world, what is that¡­¡± ¡°Taking anger out on our family, isn¡¯t it very easy for her?¡± ¡°Lady, please don¡¯t talk recklessly about my mother.¡± Then, Liliana looked at Zenith with fierce eyes and continued, ¡°My mother is the kindest person in the world.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing that firm voice, Zenith felt speechless for a moment. As she takes Liliana from the orphanage, the Duchess of Valois, who looked back at the Londini mother and daughter, came to mind again. Even thinking about it back then, it didn¡¯t seem right for the Duchess to be called ¡®the kindest person in the world¡¯? ¡°¡­Anyway! Because of you, we suffered. Shouldn¡¯t you pay us back?¡± ¡°It is not clear if the damage is caused by me, so why should I compensate you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t nitpick me! It¡¯s really annoying!¡± Zenith raised her voice. Meanwhile, Liliana stared at her with a vigilant face. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t expect anything huge.¡± Zenith pushed up the tip of her lips and said, ¡°The family is very difficult because of the tax investigation we received because of you, so I want you to help with that.¡± ¡°How could I do that¡­¡± ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t you know that the Duchy of Valois is the richest in the Empire?¡± In a voice that said Zenith would die of frustration, she threatened Liliana. ¡°My family runs an orphanage!¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Donate, donate!¡± Zenith proudly stretched out her chest and added a cold word, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s a price for raising you so far, right? That¡¯s pretty cheap.¡± Then, she tilted her head meanly and turned to Liliana. ¡°Besides, you will get in trouble if you don¡¯t listen to my offer?¡± ¡°¡­What else do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? After all, you are the child who will become Valois¡¯ next mistress.¡± Zenith took a step towards Liliana, and she pressed her lips to Liliana¡¯s ear. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the grace who raised you so far, and it seems ungrateful enough to have us undergo a tax audit.¡± ¡°¡­Lady.¡± ¡°And, if rumors spread that you even refused to donate¡­¡± Zenith lowered her voice and whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reputation of the Duchy of Valois going to be very bad?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana bit her lips tightly. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Valois. For Liliana right now, there was nothing more precious than that. And, being precious meant that, in a way, that was her weakest part. Zenith delved into that point without hesitation. ¡°Even though Londini is a very humble family compared to Valois, we can spread that kind of rumor.¡± ¡°Th, that¡­!¡± ¡°Sometimes in the social world, such ¡®rumours¡¯ ¡­exert tremendous power.¡± Zenith, who burst into laughter, patted Liliana on the shoulder and spoke, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you soon, so think carefully.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What happened today is, of course, a secret between you and me, you know?¡± After saying those words, Zenith quickly turned around. Liliana, who was staring blankly at her back as she moved away, dropped her head down to the floor. ¡®Really¡­ If there are even bad rumors about Valois because of me.¡¯ ¡­Then, what should she do? Her eyes darkened. *** That evening. As Elliot and Liliana returned to the townhouse, Anriche went directly to the front door to greet her children. ¡°Welcome, guys.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Elliot rushed and jumped into Anriche¡¯s arms. After that, Liliana stuttered in and greeted her in a sullen voice. ¡°I¡¯m back, Mother.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­?¡¯ Something was strange. If it was Liliana normally, she would immediately stick to her side, and she would have told the story of what happened today. Seeing that, Anriche asked a question secretly. ¡°How is it Liliana, did you have fun today?¡± *¡­That.¡± Liliana, who had been fiddling with the hem of her sleeve for a while, spoke in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The clothes were chosen by Mother, but I ended up getting them dirty.¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that at all.¡± Anriche looked at her with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Are you so down because of that?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Liliana, who was glancing at her with a complicated gaze, immediately shook her head and spoke again. ¡°Thank you so much for sending me tea and snacks during the day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad Liliana liked it.¡± ¡°Yes, I was very happy. It was because I ate too much of the snack I had earlier, so I was a little full.¡± Saying so, she then smiled awkwardly and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have dinner tonight, is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes, do what you¡¯re comfortable with.¡± Anriche nodded her head slightly. Liliana, who bowed her head, returned to her room. At the same time, Anriche, with a subtle face, turned to Elliot. ¡°Did anything happen with Liliana today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, it seems like she¡¯s been in a bad mood since tea time earlier.¡± Elliot answered, narrowing his brow. ¡°Even when I ask why, she doesn¡¯t answer, so I¡¯m a little frustrated too.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right, thanks for telling me.¡± Patting Elliot on the shoulder, Anriche looked in the direction Liliana had disappeared. The violet eyes narrowed. *** Knock, knock. At the sound of a brief knock, Liliana, who was lying on her bed, raised her head. ¡°Liliana, it¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡± ¡°Yes, come in.¡± While she hurriedly got her body up from her bed, Anriche stepped into the room. In her hand, she held a tray of soup. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be good to skip meals at all, so I brought them, so can you eat this much?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Liliana silently grabbed the spoon, though she only looked down at the soup bowl blankly as if she had no appetite. Seeing that, she carefully asked a question. ¡°Did anything happen today?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Are you offended by me sending Liliana refreshments and tea without a word?¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± Startled, she jumped out. ¡°Did I tell you before? I really lost my energy.¡± ¡°Then, you should be smiling broadly.¡± Saying so, Anriche stroked Liliana¡¯s cheek softly and asked back, ¡°Why does Liliana¡¯s expression look so dark in my eyes?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana was silent for a moment. Meanwhile, Anriche patiently waited until the child was ready to speak to her. A few minutes after that. Liliana hesitated and opened her lips. ¡°Well, mother¡­¡± ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a donation to the Londini Orphanage?¡± ¡°¡­Donation?¡± What kind of donation all of a sudden? Anriche gazed down at Liliana with a vague expression on her face. Though the little girl in front of her was hesitant to say the words. ¡°That¡¯s because Baron Londini was subjected to a tax audit because of me!¡± In an instant, Anriche¡¯s expression hardened coldly. How does she know that? In case it would put a burden on Liliana¡¯s heart, she deliberately didn¡¯t tell the child. ¡°Wait, Liliana.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that you were under a tax audit?¡± At that question, Liliana stiffened her shoulders. ¡°I wonder if Lady Londini told you that?¡± Anriche also knew that Zenith was attending today¡¯s club meeting. She even brought refreshments and tea, so it would be strange that she doesn¡¯t even know about her existence. However, it was in a group, so Anriche figured she¡¯d take care of her mouth¡­ ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s.¡± Facing the helpless Liliana, she let out a small sigh. ¡°If I offended you by touching your relatives without telling you, I¡¯m really sorry about that. However¡­¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not offended!¡± Liliana, who had raised her voice without realizing it, shrugged her shoulders. ¡®Besides, you will get in trouble if you don¡¯t listen to my offer?¡¯ Zenith¡¯s mocking voice sounded vivid to her ears. ¡®You don¡¯t even know the grace who raised you so far, and it seems ungrateful enough to have us undergo a tax audit.¡¯ ¡®And, if rumors spread that you even refused to donate, isn¡¯t the reputation of the Duchy of Valois going to be very bad?¡¯ As if someone had ripped her heart with a dagger, Liliana raised her hand and pressed it against her chest. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think Mother did any anger against Baron Londini without any reason.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The reason Baron Londini was under a tax investigation was, obviously, because there was that much reason¡­¡± Anriche, who was seriously listening to Liliana¡¯s words, opened her mouth involuntarily. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Waving her hand, she asked Liliana. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°That, so¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Liliana finally fumbled about what had happened. Zenith claimed that Baron Londini was under a tax investigation because of Anriche¡¯s anger. Because of that, she asked to donate to an orphanage. If Liliana didn¡¯t donate, she would spread evil rumors about the Duchy of Valois. ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid that Baron Londini will really spread the word.¡± After she had finished speaking, Liliana bit her lip. Anriche, who looked down at her with a complicated gaze, slowly opened her lips. ¡°First, I have to explain to you why Baron Londini was subjected to a tax audit.¡± ¡°Did you request the tax audit?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Anriche nodded her head as she replied. ¡°Actually, there was absolutely no reason for you to be treated like a maid during your stay with Baron Londini.¡± At the unexpected words, Liliana blankly blinked her eyes. ¡°Because you had County Aberyt¡¯s property left in your name.¡± ¡°¡­But, in Londini, they said it cost a lot of money to raise me.¡± Liliana couldn¡¯t hide her questionable expression. ¡°So, to pay the living expenses that have been spent on me, they say that until I become an adult, it is not enough to work until my body is broken¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie, of course.¡± Anriche asserted. ¡°Once a month, your living expenses were being deposited into Baron Londini¡¯s account.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Besides that, the amount received as an extra was considerable.¡± Oh, my gosh. While Liliana¡¯s eyes widened at what she heard, Anriche calmly concluded her words. ¡°And, Baron Londini took all the living expenses.¡± ¡°Ho, how could that be¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re just getting what they deserve, so Liliana doesn¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Liliana bit her lip. She must have felt betrayed. The feeling of debt Liliana had with Baron Londini until now was something she wouldn¡¯t have to have in the first place. ¡®By the way, Baron Londini doesn¡¯t seem to have come to his senses yet?¡¯ The reason why Anriche left Baron Londini only under tax investigation was because they were Liliana¡¯s only relatives. One day, when Liliana found the warmth of her blood relatives, she wondered if they would be better off being there. However, if they keep crossing the line like this¡­ ¡®I think it would be more helpful for Liliana to get rid of such relatives early.¡¯ She also got to realize it more clearly. It was for the sake of children, so she had deliberately hid it. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Therefore, Anriche decided to ask Liliana¡¯s intention first, this time. ¡°Liliana.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Mother.¡± Liliana¡¯s voice was a little muffled as she pretended to suppress her sense of betrayal. ¡°Now that this has come to pass, I want to take steps to ensure that you do not bump into Baron Londini in the future.¡± ¡°Steps?¡± ¡°Yes. What does Liliana think?¡± Anriche added, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do it if Liliana didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At those words, the child clenched her fist with the small palm crushed. Nevertheless, the worries didn¡¯t last long. ¡°¡­Please.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Anriche hugged Liliana tightly and gently stroked the child¡¯s delicate back with her hand. The body, which had been stiff and tense, only then softened a little. ¡°My Liliana, don¡¯t be too upset.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liliana, who nodded her head slightly, buried her head in Anriche¡¯s arms. Such a child felt as weak as a chick following its mother¡¯s hen¡­ She couldn¡¯t get Liliana out of her arms at all. *** At that time, Tornian¡¯s townhouse. Anita was deep in thought. ¡®¡­Why did Liliana act that way?¡¯ What had just happened never left her mind. She thought she would have done it if it was herself, and she¡¯d have sabotaged Liliana. But, Liliana¡­ ¡®¡­She wasn¡¯t mad.¡¯ Rather, she said, ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ and she comforted her instead. Why? ¡°¡­All right, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Uncomfortable as if she was sitting on a thorn cushion, Anita covered the blanket over her, though she couldn¡¯t get to sleep properly until morning. *** After waiting for Liliana to fall asleep, Anrcihe left the room. ¡®Is Elliot supposed to be asleep by now?¡¯ She glanced in the direction Elliot¡¯s room was. ¡®Today, Liliana seems to have a complicated heart for her in many ways, so I think it would be better for Mother to be by her side.¡¯ ¡®Is Elliot okay?¡¯ ¡®Of course. I got Jane.¡¯ Rather, he smiled and reassured her. Anriche, thinking of her son¡¯s peculiar appearance, smiled faintly unknowingly. ¡®Should I check if Elliot is sleeping well¡­?¡¯ She wanted to at least see the child¡¯s sleeping face. Thinking so, as she was busily moving her steps, Anriche ran into Alexei, who had just returned home. ¡°Wife?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, Duke.¡± Startled, she raised her head. ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s late, so why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to make sure Elliot is sleeping first.¡± After hearing that answer, he asked with a subtle expression on his face, ¡°Why did Elliot and Liliana sleep separately today?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Usually, the wife and the two children sleep together.¡± Oh, it was¡­ Anriche bit the tip of her tongue slightly. Alexei, who was examining her expression, asked a question in a worried voice. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I think your expression is a little dark for some reason.¡± Saying that, he had a genuinely worried face. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± Anriche, who was about to answer ¡®nothing¡¯ like a habit, paused and bit her mouth. It wasn¡¯t ¡®nothing¡¯ that Liliana was threatened by Lady Londini. ¡®¡­May I ask Alexei for advice on this matter?¡¯ She then glanced into Alexei¡¯s eyes. In fact, she knew, it too. The Empire was a patriarchal state, and especially the ¡®child¡¯-related work was in an atmosphere of entrusting it to the ¡®mother.¡¯ However, Alexei, whom she had seen so far, loved the children very much. ¡°¡­Actually.¡± With that, Anriche explained what Liliana had been through so far. Despite all the concerns in her mind, Alexei listened earnestly to her story from start to finish. And then, he said that at once. ¡°It would be better to keep the Baron Londini family aside.¡± ¡­His usual gentle appearance was out of the blue, and his voice was truly bloody. ¡°To overlook them as Liliana¡¯s relatives, the Londini family has already touched the child several times.¡± Alexei continued to speak, suppressing his anger. ¡°To keep Baron Londini from accessing the child, I¡¯d say it¡¯s best to put physical restrictions in place. ¡°What are physical restrictions?¡± ¡°Of course, we should put him in prison.¡± Prison¡­? In response to an answer she had never thought of, Anriche opened her eyes wide without realizing it. Nonetheless, Alexei seemed sincere. ¡°The previous tax audit was enough to put Baron Londini in prison.¡± ¡°A prison¡­ is that really possible?¡± ¡°Of course. Above all, the Imperial court proves their sins.¡± What she heard was correct. Since this tax audit was conducted by the imperial family, both evidence and witnesses could be guaranteed by the Imperial Family. ¡°In principle, it is a crime that would already deserve to go to prison, but considering Liliana¡¯s heart. It was an excessive treatment to get them to avoid the punishment. But..¡± Alexei, who was still speaking, suddenly wore a smirk and looked into Anriche¡¯s face. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I must have been too aggressive.¡± ¡°No, thank you for your kind opinion.¡± Anriche shook her head. Not surprisingly, from the beginning, she had planned to deal with the Londini family. Still, there was only one thing she regret¡­ ¡®If possible, it would be much better to catch all three rabbits at once.¡¯ The biggest problem was the Baron Londini family, though the Tornians and Viscountess Ivan were also involved. If Viscountess Ivan continues to teach Lady Tornian, it would certainly have a bad effect on Liliana. ¡®That wouldn¡¯t be right.¡¯ Anriche¡¯s face had subsided coldly. There must be some way¡­ There was a way to support Liliana, as well as to clean up both Tornian and Ivan¡ª ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯ For a moment, a twinkle appeared in the violet eyes. Somehow, the ¡®method¡¯ seemed to have come to mind. With that thought, she opened her mouth urgently. ¡°Well, Duke.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°How much money can I manage?¡± In response to a rather random question, Alexei narrowed his brows gently. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Oh, oh my. As she faced Alexei¡¯s serious look, Anriche chewed the flesh in her mouth. Looking back, ¡®Anriche von Valois¡¯ has been living as a luxurious villainess until now. It was only natural for Alexei to be so serious¡­ ¡°There is no limit to how the mistress of Valois can manage Valois¡¯ assets.¡± Huh¡­? At the unexpected reply, Anriche blinked her eyes blankly. ¡°Well, I thought you were worried about me being extravagant¡­¡± ¡°Why am I so worried?¡± Alexei turned a bewildered face and asked her back. ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of the Liliana thing?¡± ¡°No, of course, it is.¡± ¡°Of course, then. I trust the wife.¡± It was a resolute voice, without even a slight tremor. I trust the wife¡­ ¡®Even though Anriche of the original work has done so many things so far, it¡¯s really amazing¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, Alexei once again trusted her. She knew how difficult it would be for him to be able to do that. ¡®If I had changed her position and I was Alexei, I would never have trusted Anriche.¡¯ Feeling the tip of her nose twitching for some reason, Anriche secretly averted his gaze. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± Alexei, who coughed a little, spoke again. ¡°Above all¡­ it¡¯s only natural for married couples to trust each other.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°At least, I think so.¡± After saying that with strength, Alexei pretended nothing had happened and turned his head away. But, the nape of his neck was already stained red. A smile slowly spread across Anriche¡¯s lips. It was a smile as bright as the sun. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 A few days later. Mrs. Tornian, who was looking through the mail in front of her without much thought, hardened her eyebrows unknowingly. Not to mention, the name of the sender written on the luxurious envelope was¡­ ¡´ ¡°Anriche von Valois.¡± ¡µ ¡­Because she was the Duchess of Valois. ¡®Why is the Duchess of Valois writing to me?¡¯ No matter how much she thought about it, she had no reason to receive a letter from the Duchess of Valois. The two weren¡¯t very close, and above all, Tornian was engaged to Baron Londini. It has been almost publicly known that Valois had recently regarded Londini as a thorn in their eyes. Mrs. Tornian swallowed a gulp and opened the envelope. At the same time, her eyes widened. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ Despite the fact that she was very nervous, the content of the letter was quite polite. ¡´ ¡°Dear Mrs. Tornian. Hello. I think this is the first time I¡¯m sending a letter like this. It¡¯s nothing because I¡¯m thinking of buying a new building. However, I think it would be a bit lonely to go alone. So, by the way, can¡¯t Mrs. Tornian accompany me? I¡¯m doing this so that I¡¯ll get the opportunity to talk to you, too. It was a pity that I did not have a chance to share a friendship with Mrs. Tornian until now, but I want to get closer in many ways this time. Then, I will wait for your reply.¡± ¡µ ¡°¡­You want to make friends with me?¡± Mrs. Tornian glanced down at the signature of the Duchess of Valois, written in the elegant handwriting. The letter itself was impeccable, though it still felt subtle. Because¡­. ¡®In the first place, the Duchess of Valois has no reason to make friends with her, is there?¡¯ Although her self-esteem was hurt, it was true. Unlike the Duchy of Valois family, which was comparable to the imperial family, the Tornians were just ordinary people. ¡®Then, if I reject the Duchess¡¯ offer¡­ No, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡¯ Isn¡¯t the opponent ¡®that¡¯ Duchess of Valois? She didn¡¯t know what kind of evil she would do if she hastily rejected her offer. Mrs. Tornian pulled the letter paper with a stiff face. Unable to overcome the tension, Mrs. Tornian¡¯s hand, which was writing down the reply, was trembling softly. *** A luxurious carriage bearing the coat of arms of the Duchy of Valois stopped in front of Tornian¡¯s townhouse. Mrs. Tornian walked out with a tense look on her face. ¡®The Duchess of Valois came to pick me up right up to the townhouse¡­¡¯ Of course, it was a law that close friends ride a carriage together, but no matter how much she thought about it, the kind of relationship between the two of them wasn¡¯t like that? Click. The carriage door opened. Anriche, who was sitting leisurely in the carriage, looked at the side. ¡°Greeting Duchess of Valois.¡± Mrs. Tornian, struggling to hide her confused mood, bowed her head as politely as possible. Anriche accepted the greeting kindly. ¡°Hello. Mrs. Tornian. Thank you for coming out like this.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t mention it.¡± She quickly shook her head, and Mrs. Tornian got into the carriage. Then, she glanced at Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have you ever seen the building?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s the building the Duchess chose, it must be a very nice building, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Tornian desperately tried to please her, though Anriche only showed an inexplicable smile on her face. ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯ Mrs. Tornian felt a cold sweat run down her back. After that, some time passed, and the carriage passed a familiar road and stopped in front of a familiar two-story building. ¡®What¡­?¡¯ Mrs. Tornian widened her eyes without realizing it. It was¡­ ¡°Is this the Londini Orphanage?¡± She couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment. Anriche gazed out of the window just in time, and confirmed with a feminine voice that this was the destination. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s get off.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± However, before Mrs. Tornian was able to express her doubts, Anriche hurriedly went out. And so, she hurriedly followed. ¡°You¡¯re going to buy a building¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± Anriche nodded her head casually. ¡°I want to buy this building.¡± Then, with her chin, she points to the Londini Orphanage. Mrs. Tornian¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°There, there¡¯s no way the Londini family can sell the orphanage building¡­¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re going to sell it.¡± In response to that firm answer, Mrs. Tornian stared at Anriche with a bewildered face. And, then¡­ From afar, security guards began to rush in. ¡®¡­Security force? Why did the security forces come here?¡± Feeling a chill in her spine somehow, Mrs. Tornian froze on the spot without realizing it. It must be so, because the momentum of the security force was quite ferocious. As if they came out to catch a huge felony¡­ ¡®Besides, that person¡­ ¡® Among the security force was also a man in the uniform of an imperial tax officer. What in the world is this situation¡­? At that time, Mrs. Tornian was struggling to somehow understand the current situation. The chief security officer at the forefront opened his mouth with a stern voice. ¡°From now on, under the orders of His Majesty the Great Emperor, we will conduct a search and seizure of the Londini Orphanage.¡± ¡­What?! Mrs. Tornian stopped contemplating. Nevertheless, at that point, the situation was growing out of control. ¡°Yes!!¡± The soldiers responded with a loud voice and rushed into the orphanage as it was. The security chief and the tax officer greeted Anriche. ¡°Greetings Duchess of Valois.¡± ¡°Everyone is working hard.¡± Meanwhile, Anriche was always relaxed, even in this chaotic situation as though all these things were being done in the palm of her hand. At the same time¡­ Baron Londini and his wife were seized by security forces and dragged out. ¡°Do, do you know who I am!?¡± ¡°How dare the security forces put their hands on the nobles¡¯ body!¡± ¡°Dirty commoners, get your hands off before all your head is blown away¡­!!¡± The two couples frowned as if they were pigs picked by the throat. At the same time, a soft voice posed a question to the two of them. ¡°Who¡¯s going to blow someone¡¯s head off?¡± ¡°Of course, these commoners!¡± ¡°If they treat a noble like this, they should be punished severely¡­!¡± The couple, who reflexively raised their voices, swallowed the tip of their words as soon as they found the owner of the voice. ¡°¡­Duch, Duchess of Valois?¡± ¡°The security forces are merely following the Emperor¡¯s command.¡± Saying that, Anriche showed a wide smile. Baron Londini stuttered and opened his mouth. ¡°Duch, Duchess, what¡¯s going on here¡­¡± ¡°Yes, just to make sure you two are getting the proper punishment.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Baron Londini and his wife stared at Anriche blankly. ¡°I, if it¡¯s a legal punishment¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten already? It seems that you two are suffering from a selective memory disorder.¡± At that blatant remark, the security forces had to work hard to contain the burst of laughter. The couple¡¯s faces turned bright red. ¡®EEck¡­ !¡¯ However, whether the couple felt shame or not, Anriche continued to speak in a calm voice, ¡°Have I told you two the other day when I brought Liliana from the orphanage?¡± ¡°¡­What is that?¡± ¡°If you become more greedy in the future, or if you¡¯re bothering Liliana again¡­¡± Anriche¡¯s smile grew a little darker. It was a smile as cold as ice. ¡°I will respond accordingly.¡± ¡°Well, what do you mean, respond accordingly? Even if you try to blame us, there¡¯s no sin that can be blamed¡­!¡± ¡°You embezzled Liliana¡¯s money that you had taken for her living expenses.¡± At the sound of a voice that had no warmth left, the Baron Londini couple stopped and stiffened. ¡°Did you think that the punishment for that matter could end with just paying a fine?¡± ¡°But, that problem has already been punished?! It¡¯s all over¡­!¡± ¡°Who said it was over?¡± At those words, Anriche gazed at the two with a cold gaze. ¡°Rather, you two were Liliana¡¯s only relatives, so don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve benefited from her?¡± ¡°Benefit?¡± ¡°The Londini family has this tax issue covered by paying a fine.¡± A calm voice pierced their heart like a knife. ¡°Though in principle, embezzlement and tax issues require not only fines but also imprisonment of up to five years.¡± At those words, Baron Londini and Mrs. Tornian were a little stunned. Of course, they knew that in principle, that was usually the case. Nonetheless, when the nobles committed a crime, it was usually, under normal circumstances, it was to the extent of a fine. In fact, it was an unusual case in itself that an enormous sum of 3,000 grossen came out¡­ ¡°His Majesty the Emperor was also very pleased.¡± ¡­Wait, His Majesty the Emperor? At the formidable name that popped up out of the blue, Baron Londini and his wife were hardened on the spot. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Du, Duchess. What do you mean by that¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? The nobles were so united about their inner selves, I had to continue to give them preferential treatment.¡± Anriche only shrugged his shoulders lightly. ¡°This time, Valois raised the issue directly, so you can set an example for everyone without political pressure, right?¡± ¡­Now, what? Baron Rondini and his wife felt their bones soften. ¡°His Majesty the Great Emperor intends to establish a solemn imperial law through Valois.¡± Oh, no. If they are punished like this, the family might really fall¡­! ¡°No, no matter how powerful Valois is, what they¡¯re doing to us right now is too much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, to calm down the nobles¡­¡± ¡°Aha, are you trying to calm the nobles?¡± Anriche tilted her head obliquely. The thief said their feet are numb, isn¡¯t that the case? (*meaning that after doing something people feel insecure about themselves) ¡°Put it in.¡± ¡°¡­You, you know you can¡¯t? I know you really can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes, do you?¡± However, even though the two couples¡¯ blood were boiling, Anriche¡¯s face was just calm. ¡°You just have to think about it.¡± Contrary to that calm expression, the words were very cruel. ¡°As for whether the noble support the Barony Rondini or the Duchy of Valois.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Baron Rondini and his wife, who was stabbed in the face, secretly looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Although Anriche¡¯s words were not over yet. ¡°Rather than that, the two of you are now refusing the Emperor¡¯s orders and trying to use the noble as a shield¡­¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mean that¡­!¡± The pissed off Baron Rondini couple quarreled and opened their mouths. While appreciating the two of them¡¯s faces, who had turned white all of a sudden, Anriche concluded the conversation softly. ¡°¡­I wonder how you two will look in the eyes of His Majesty the Emperor?¡± Damn it! Baron Rondini clenched his teeth so hard that his molars collapsed. Just then the Baroness grabbed her husband¡¯s collar with a face full of fear. ¡°Ho, honey. What should we do¡­?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What should we do?!¡± The Baron fired harshly with a suppressed voice. Since there was nothing wrong with Anriche¡¯s words, he was even more upset. The Imperial Family conducted a tax investigation, so evidence and witnesses were also in possession of the imperial family. That means, the imperial family decided to cooperate with the Duchy of Valois¡­ ¡®¡­It¡¯s like there¡¯s nowhere to escape.¡¯ Baron Londini closed his eyes tightly and opened them. ¡®You must not confront the Duchess now. You have to get out of the situation first and plan for the future.¡¯ With that thought, Baron Rondini, who changed his expression completely, bowed his head sullenly and opened his mouth. ¡°Well, Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Come on, then, let¡¯s talk about the rest in court and in prison.¡± Regardless, Anriche refused to listen to the two of them anymore. Two terrified people grabbed Anriche. ¡°Pl, please, don¡¯t do this! Still, we have the face of a noble¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We will be careful in the future, okay? We won¡¯t even go near Liliana!¡± At the same time, a stern command fell from the mouth of the security chief. ¡°Everyone, what are you doing, not holding on to those two criminals!¡± ¡­Criminals. At that word, Baron Rondini and his wife opened their eyes. ¡°These are the people who messed up the tax issue, which is the basis of the empire. Take them away now!¡± ¡°Duchess of Valois¡­!¡± ¡°Will you really be like this!¡± Anriche, who was looking at the two of them, smirked. ¡°You two, if it were me, I would quietly retreat from here.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Unless you want to add to the charge of intimidating the Mistress of the Duchy of Valois.¡± A heavy silence passed. The Baron Rondini couple, who opened their mouths as if they were going to say anything, stopped and that was all. Because they realized it instinctively¡­ The more they resist here, the more they will be at a disadvantage. ¡°Let go of this! I¡¯ll go on my feet!¡± ¡°Criminals talk a lot.¡± Baron Rondini shook the hand angrily, though the security force¡¯s response was only cold. In the end, the two couples were dragged away by the security forces just like that. Anriche, who had been watching them, looked back at Mrs. Tornian with graceful movements. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to show you such a rough side. Were you surprised?¡± At the sound of her silky smooth voice, Mrs. Tornian suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Oh, no. Well, the building is¡­¡± ¡°I have to buy it.¡± Anriche nodded her head, and the administrator approached. With a respectful gesture, he offered out papers and a pen. She glanced at the administrator with a look of surprise. ¡°Have you prepared the documents in advance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Duke has given me a separate order.¡± ¡°What? The Duke?¡± ¡°Yes. He asked me to do the job without any inconvenience.¡± The administrator nodded as he replied. In response, Anriche¡¯s expression softened for the first time. ¡°¡­I see.¡± She then accepted the documents. It was a meticulously processed document that could change the owners if signed by one signature, could change the owners¡ªthe efforts to make it as hassle-free as possible stand out. ¡®¡­Duke, you have taken care of me.¡¯ For some reason, her mood became soft, and Anriche smiled faintly unknowingly. ¡°5000 grossen, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay that amount in a lump sum.¡± Anriche, in a dignified manner, left her signature at the end of the paperwork. Mrs. Tornian, who was observing the whole process, made desperate efforts not to show her surprised expression. Zoom. But, despite all her efforts, her pupils had already been enlarged. ¡®¡­Five, five thousand Grossen?¡¯ It¡¯s a three-story building located in the Capital, so she thought the price would be substantial. Nonetheless, for it to be such a huge amount¡­ ¡®It¡¯s a bit hard for me to even say, but it¡¯s pretty expensive.¡± Suddenly, she recalled the bragging look as Baroness Rondini put strength on her shoulders. ¡®But, paying that amount in a lump sum¡­¡¯ Goosebumps crept up her spine. The most surprising thing was Anriche¡¯s dignified attitude. If she looked at it, doesn¡¯t it seem like she¡¯s just buying something that doesn¡¯t matter? At that moment, Mrs. Tornian realized. ¡®If Valois went against Tornian¡­.. The Tornian will never survive.¡¯ Overwhelming wealth, and influence that could move even the imperial family to the downfall of a family¡­ She was afraid to have either one, but Valois had both. Also, showing all this process to the Tornian itself was a warning to the Tornian family. It was a warning that they could treat Tornian this much at any time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Tornian felt her mouth dry out. At the same time, Anriche gave her her words with a smiling face. ¡°Then, now that we¡¯re done with our business, shall we have a cup of tea at a cozy teahouse?¡± She didn¡¯t even care about how terrifying the things she had done were. It was just a casual voice. *** Steam came up on top of the luxurious teacup. The fragrant aroma of tea lingers on the tip of the nose. Though Mrs. Tornian was not paying attention to the scent at all. ¡®It feels like a prisoner dragged to the death row.¡¯ Feeling her mouth dry, Mrs. Tornian gulped down the lukewarm tea like cold water. Suddenly¡­ ¡°It smells good.¡± At the same time, Anriche spoke to her in a friendly way, and she was startled. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª!¡± Anriche hurriedly handed her a handkerchief to Mrs. Tornian ¡°Oh my, are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes¡­¡± Mrs. Tornian was only able to stop her coughing after a while. ¡°More than that, it¡¯s nice to be able to spend time alone with Mrs. Tornian like this.¡± Saying so, Anriche took a sip of her tea with an impeccably graceful movement. She then added her words as she joked. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because there are rumors that have spread in the social circles, and everyone secretly avoids me.¡± ¡°Ah, ah ha ha¡­¡± That was because the Duchess of Valois was the worst ¡®wicked woman¡¯ in the social world. Recently, there have been rumors that she had become quite milder than it used to be, although people did not readily believe the rumors unless they saw it with their own eyes. And from Mrs. Tornian¡¯s point of view¡­ ¡®What do you mean milder¡­!¡¯ It was literally a taste of death. Not to mention, the violet eyes staring at her quietly were like sharpened blades. It was to the point where she felt that the old days were better. At that time, she could have gotten over it if she had just given Anriche a little bit of compliment, but now¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell she¡¯s thinking!¡¯ That was when Mrs. Tornian was screaming inside. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to have had the opportunity to talk alone like this.¡± Click. The sound of the teacup being set down was deafening in her ears. At the same time, Anriche let out a deep sigh. ¡°The truth is, it was a fight between children, so I didn¡¯t want to get in the way.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how long I can stand it.¡± ¡­Wait, what in the world does this mean? Mrs. Tornian gazed at her with a bewildered face. Anriche had dropped a bomb at her. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no reason for Lady and Lord Tornian to like Liliana.¡± ¡°What, what are you talking about now¡­?¡± ¡°Still, no matter how the children feel for Liliana, do they have the right to treat her badly?¡± ¡­Wait a minute. Her kids treated Liliana badly, what the hell is this? Confused, Mrs. Tornian widened her mouth. ¡°I know that Tornian and Rondini have been engaged for a long time and have had a steady relationship.¡± There was no longer a single piece of warmth left in the seemingly friendly voice. ¡°So, the two have probably seen over and over again that Lady Londini treats our Liliana like a maid.¡± ¡°¡­Du, Duchess.¡± ¡°However, things have changed. Our Liliana is Elliot¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and she¡¯s the future Duchess of Valois.¡± Anriche resolutely nailed the idea. ¡°Also, I have no intention of backing down when it comes to my children.¡± A cold sweat trickled down Mrs. Tornian¡¯s back. The Duchess of Valois had a little while ago completely excluded Baron Rondini from the noble society. It was safe to say that the family had completely collapsed when the head and his wife entered prison. In that situation, the Duchess was asking, will she break the engagement to Rondini, and withdraw her hand from them. Or, if not¡­ ¡­Are they going to fall into the bog together? In that situation, Mrs. Tornian had only one option to choose from. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Duchess of Valois.¡± Mrs. Tornian clasped her hands, wet with cold sweat. If she didn¡¯t do that, she was afraid that the back of her hand would tremble. ¡°I think my children¡­ did something immature.¡± Hoo. In an instant, a distinctive look stood out in the violet eyes. ¡®At least you¡¯re a person with sense.¡¯ Mrs. Tornian spoke to her in a quivering voice. ¡°From now on, this will never happen again. I promise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good because the topic is fast.¡± As Anriche nodded her head, her mood lightened. ¡°And one more piece of advice, I think you should take a closer look at your employees.¡± ¡°Em, employee?¡± ¡°Yes. The tutor, in particular, is a person who was entrusted with precious children, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anriche shook her head as if she was looking at it. ¡°I also had a lot of headaches with Liliana¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± At that moment, Mrs. Tornian realized one thing. ¡®By the way, the teacher who taught Lady Aberyt was Viscountess Ivan, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Up until now, she had believed only the words of the Viscountess Ivan. The claim that she was unfairly expelled by the Duchess of Valois. Though¡­ Is that really true? Come to think of it, when Anita was particularly whining¡­ ¡®¡­I think it was after Viscountess Ivan came in as a tutor.¡¯ Before that, of course, she was a bit stubborn but she wasn¡¯t arrogant like that. Mrs. Tornian bit her cheeky lip. ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡± For the first time, she felt compelled to find out about Viscountess Ivan. Pushing inside the doubts that had soared to the tip of her neck, Mrs. Tornian lowered her head slightly. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± But, Anriche¡¯s words were not over yet. ¡°This is just my opinion, but I think children from other families should also look into it.¡± ¡°If the other children¡­¡± ¡°Viscountess Ivan is not only with the Tornians, but she teaches children of several families.¡± Anriche was talking as if she was really worried. ¡°If you play with friends covered in ink, you often get dirty hands and feet without even knowing it.¡± ¡°Hands and feet get dirty¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple story. Mrs. Tornian, no matter how much, you should put away the ink from the children.¡± Her voice quietly subsided. ¡°If the friends you hang out with are covered in ink, won¡¯t you inevitably get ink on your children, too?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand what you mean.¡± Mrs. Tornian nodded her head heavily. At that time, Anriche smiled brightly at her. ¡°Well, I think I just talked about something too heavy.¡± She then recommends the cake in a soft voice, ¡°The lemon cake in this store is famous for its deliciousness. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Thank you, Duchess of Valois.¡± Her attitude was friendly, as though she was talking with an old friend. Mrs. Tornian gave a forced smile, cut the cake with a fork, and put it in her mouth. She sadly didn¡¯t feel anything lemony or anything in her mouth. The cake just melts in her mouth as if chewing on sand. *** That evening. Mrs. Tornian, who returned home to the townhouse, immediately called in her children. ¡°Peter and Anita, both of you come here.¡± Mrs. Tornian was in a very bloody atmosphere, unlike usual. Seeing that, Peter and Anita tensed up and looked into each other¡¯s eyes as they talked. ¡®Mom, Mom¡­ why was she so mad?¡¯ ¡®I do not know!¡¯ ¡°What are you doing without coming soon?!¡± There was a roaring roar that sounded like frostbite. Surprised, the Tornian brother and sister walked back to her mother. Mrs. Tornian stared at her children with an ominous gaze. ¡°What the hell have you done?¡± Embarrassed, Anita asked, stammering her words. ¡°What, what is it?¡± ¡°Did you hear with the back of your ear what I¡¯ve been telling you to make your ears scab?¡± A sharp roar shook the townhouse. ¡°How many times have I told you not to cause trouble with the children of the Duchy of Valois!¡± ¡­Oops. The two children stopped and stiffened in their place. ¡°I heard you bullied Lady Aberyt, is that true?!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡± What, what to do? Peter glanced into his sister¡¯s eyes and opened his mouth, hesitatingly. Anita, unable to overcome the heavy air, eventually intervened with a stern voice. ¡°The, the teacher said it was okay!¡± ¡°¡­Teacher? Are you talking about Viscountess Ivan?¡± In an instant, Mrs. Tornian¡¯s eyes went cold. ¡±And, one more piece of advice, I think you should take a closer look at your employees.¡± ¡°Em, employee?¡± ¡°I also had a lot of headaches with Liliana¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡­Why was she reminded of the conversation she had with the Duchess of Valois. ¡°So, what did the teacher say to Anita?¡± Squeezing her words and asking her daughter, Anita looked her in the eye and carefully opened her mouth. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡ª¡± Thus, Mrs. Tornian, who heard all of the circumstances, crumpled her forehead. ¡®Oh my God, I thought she was a trustworthy person¡­¡¯ When a child thought immaturely, it was not enough to not stop it right away, yet she added fuel to it instead! Biting her lip, she looked down at her daughter with a stern face. ¡°Apologize to Liliana first.¡± ¡°Mo, Mom!¡± Anita raised her voice as if she was about to protest. Of course, she quickly lowered her words as she met her mother¡¯s ferocious gaze. ¡°So, you don¡¯t think you did anything wrong, do you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Anita.¡± After Anita stubbornly shut her lips for a while, she nodded her head with a sullen expression on her face. ¡°¡­Yes, I was wrong.¡± In fact, Anita herself thought a lot about what happened at this tea time. Seeing her gently apologizing, Mrs. Tornian only sighed. ¡®It must have been some really big deal.¡¯ Perhaps because she was raised as the youngest daughter, Anita was very stubborn. She had a personality that never admitted ¡®she was wrong¡¯ unless she did something wrong. For Anita to apologize so meekly¡­ ¡®How do we deal with this situation?¡¯ Her head was aching, and Mrs. Tornian closed her eyes without realizing it. *** A day later. Anriche received a sincere letter from Mrs. Tornian. To summarize the contents of the letter, it was roughly as follows: ¡´ ¡°It seems that the tutor gave the children inappropriate impulsiveness. Thank you so much for your valuable advice. The tutor was fired immediately, and I will faithfully carry out the advice you gave me.¡± ¡µ An evil smile crept over Anriche¡¯s lips as she fiddled with her letter. At the same time¡­ Knock, knock. At the sound of the brief knock, Anriche lifted her head, putting the letter into the drawer. ¡°Come on in.¡± The door opened, and Liliana and Elliot rushed into the room. ¡°I¡¯m back, mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± At that, they put their mouths together and shout. Those two children were like chicks, and Anriche felt the tip of her lips pushed upward. ¡°Did you have a good day, kids?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Liliana nodded her head and opened her mouth with twinkling eyes. ¡°You know, mother. Something really strange happened today.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, Lady and Lord Tornian apologized to me!¡± ¡°Oh my, really?¡± Anriche¡¯s evil smile grew a little darker. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Without noticing Anriche¡¯s expression, Liliana was so excited that she continued to speak. ¡°Everyone said sorry for the teatime incident and even the swordsmanship!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m so glad to hear that.¡± Liliana clenched her fists as she continued her words, ¡°Actually, I was constantly worried that Lady Tornian would keep bullying me.¡± And then, she smiled. ¡°But now, I don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m so glad!¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it was very fortunate.¡± Just then, Elliot interrupted with a sullen face. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t trust that girl.¡± ¡°Elliot¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, if she just torments Liliana again¡­¡± Anriche gazed at Elliot with delighted eyes. Yes, even in the original story, he couldn¡¯t live without Liliana. And now, he was already a fool for Liliana. ¡­Well, that¡¯s a good thing. The moment Anriche nodded her head like that. Liliana opened her mouth, squinting her eyes. ¡°By the way, I heard mother bought the Londini Orphanage?¡± ¡°Yes, right.¡± This time she had no intention of hiding it, so Anriche nodded her head. ¡°Then¡­ How do you plan to use the building?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± At the unexpected question, Anriche opened her eyes wide. Liliana asked her next question in a rather nervous voice. ¡°¡­Is the orphanage going to disappear altogether?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m still thinking about it. Why are you thinking like that?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s¡­?¡± Liliana, who had been wiggling her fingers for a while, carefully opened her mouth. ¡°¡­If the orphanage disappears altogether, her students will have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°Liliana.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit¡­ that, therefore.¡± Glancing at Anriche with a squint, she took a deep breath and finished her words, ¡°There is no place to be at all¡­ It¡¯s a bit scary.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anriche felt her chest ache. Because she seemed to know how frightened Liliana must have been while living in the Londini orphanage. Being abandoned¡­ Being permanently deprived of her place of residence¡­ It was probably the fear that Liliana had had since her birth. Because of that¡­ ¡®Is that why you take care of the orphanage students? ¡® Anriche revisited the original story. ¡®It was said that the reason Liliana was able to get through her difficult life day by day was because of the friendship she had with the students.¡¯ It clearly said so. She secretly shared food with the students and treated them kindly, so she was able to endure it. ¡®Rather, her blood relatives, the Londini family, treated Liliana like a maid.¡¯ Eventually, Anriche, who snorted inside, answered in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what Liliana fears won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Re, really?¡± In response to the friendly answer, Liliana raised her head while twinkling with a bright face. Seeing that, she asked mischievously. ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen me lie to Liliana?¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯ve never seen it!¡± Liliana shook her head to her side. At that, Anriche smiled and held her two children in her arms. *** A few days later. Viscountess Ivan was in a crazy mood. ¡°Hey, how the hell did this happen¡­?!¡± She blinked her eyes and looked down at the letters piled up on the table. Although the senders were different, the content of the letter was the same. ¡°Why, why are you firing me like everyone else did!¡± Unable to overcome the rising anger, Viscountess Ivan pushed aside all the letters from her desk. Not enough, she trampled the letters scattered on the floor. ¡°Why! Why¡­!¡± Viscountess Ivan raised her voice as she gasped for breath. She couldn¡¯t figure out why all of a sudden her employers fired her, no matter how much she thought about it. Unfortunately, she went to every house by herself, but¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t want to have a conversation with Viscountess Ivan, so please leave immediately.¡¯ ¡­Everywhere, only cold words of refusal came back. ¡®I¡¯m suspicious of the Tornian family.¡¯ Deep in her thoughts, Viscountess Ivan opened her eyes narrowly. It was reasonable doubt. Since that was because it was Tornian who was the first to send a notice of dismissal. Starting with them, notices of dismissal began to flow in from other places as well. ¡®I must see Madam Tornian¡¯s face.¡¯ She, of course, had already knocked on the door a few times, though¡­ Still, it¡¯s something she had to know. Nonetheless, she jumped up from her seat before slamming the door as she walked out. *** Anriche took Liliana and Elliot today to visit Tornian¡¯s townhouse. It was because Mrs. Tornian earnestly invited them to the townhouse. ¡°Welcome, Duchess!¡± Mrs. Tornian welcomed the Valois family with a bright face. In front of her, Peter and Anita stood. ¡°What are you doing? You should apologize to Lady Aberyt right away!¡± To her mother¡¯s rebuke, Anita annoyedly protested. ¡°Mo, mom. Didn¡¯t I already apologize?¡± ¡°Still, do it one more time in front of mom.¡± Of course, that annoyance quickly subsided in front of her mother¡¯s grim face. Anita, who pouted her lips, secretly glanced at Liliana before opening her mouth. ¡°Well. I was mean at the tea time¡­¡­ ¡± Anita wiggled her fingers and squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°I, me, too¡­¡± Peter also sneaked into the conversation. ¡°This swordsmanship battle and everything that happened before that¡­ I want to apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Liliana smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you for your apology.¡± However, unlike Liliana, Elliot didn¡¯t seem to be okay at all and spoke up. ¡°No, they are apologizing for their mistake! What are you thanking them for!!¡± Elliot, who was furious, unknowingly raised her voice. ¡°Just do another thing at Liliana from now on!¡± He clenched his fists tightly and shot at the Tornian siblings. His eyes were so bloody that the Tornian siblings were overwhelmed and avoided his eyes. Liliana, unable to see it, called for Elliot. ¡°Elliot.¡± ¡°But¡­!¡± ¡°I am really okay?¡± Saying that, she comforted him with a smile. ¡°Liliana, you really¡­¡± Elliott looked dissatisfied, but in the end, he did what Liliana wanted, and he bit his lips. Mrs. Tornian, who had been watching her with a timid and anxious heart, opened her mouth quickly. ¡°My kids have apologized, though still, as a mother, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± At the same time, she secretly examined Anriche¡¯s eyes. ¡®I made an apology right in front of the Duchess, so please don¡¯t take this as a problem anymore and bury it.¡¯ Seeing that desperate look, Anriche nodded her head politely. ¡°Would you like to come this way? It¡¯s not enough, but I have prepared tea and refreshments.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Thus, the Valois family was ushered to the tea table prepared in the parlor. Contrary to her humility, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± the tea and refreshments were all top-notch. Somehow, her effort to not get hated by the Duchess of Valois was standing out. So, some time passes. ¡°Mom, can we go to our playroom to play?¡± ¡°I want to show Liliana my new doll.¡± The children, who were full from juice and snacks, spoke to Anriche and Mrs. Tornian. ¡°Don¡¯t be alone. Take the nanny.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± So, after the children ran away, Mrs. Tornian carefully called out Anriche. ¡°Excuse me, Duchess¡­¡± ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the other day that if you get close to ink, her hands will turn black?¡± ¡°It was.¡± Answering her, Anriche nodded her head slightly. ¡°I¡­ I thought the Duchess was right.¡± ¡°Well, may I ask what you mean by that?¡± ¡°As of today.¡± Mrs. Tornian continued with a nervous voice, ¡°Our Peter and Lady Rondini, will not be engaged.¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­¡± Anriche, who had blinked her eyes, gently pushed up the tip of her lips. ¡°You made a big decision.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to the advice of the Duchess of Valois.¡± ¡°Well, medicines that are good for the body are bitter in the mouth¡­¡± She said as she put down her teacup with graceful movements and continued her speech. ¡°Even if you give them advice, you don¡¯t often follow them.¡± However, at that moment¡­ Knock, knock. A short knock sounded. ¡°Come in.¡± They thought it was the maid who came to clean the refreshment plates, although the maid brought out unexpected news. ¡°Excuse me, Madam¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Viscountess Ivan has visited.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Mrs. Tornian widened her eyes. Why, after all, at the time she was with the Duchess of Valois¡­! ¡°Never let her in the townhouse, understand?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to.¡± But then¡ª Anriche shook her head. ¡°She has to know the reality to give up quickly.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Du, Duchess¡­?¡± Anriche, who got up from her seat calmly, smiled brightly. ¡°Now that it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s take a look at her face.¡± *** Viscountess Ivan stood at the front door, holding her quarters. ¡®No matter what, I used to be the tutor for the Lady of this family, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being neglected in this way¡­!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like this before. Every time she visited, at least a maid would come and greet her¡­ However, now¡­ ¡°Viscountess Ivan.¡± At the sound of a voice calling out to her, Viscountess Ivan raised her head in a flash. There, Mrs. Tornian was staring at her with a cold face. ¡°I think I had already told you. The Tornian has no intention of hiring Viscountess Ivan anymore.¡± ¡°But, Madam¡ª!¡± Viscountess Ivan hastily approached Mrs. Tornian before opening her mouth again, ¡°I have no idea why I was fired. I¡­!¡± As she continued her remarks, she paused and stopped her feet. It was because a beautiful woman appeared behind Mrs. Tornian¡¯s back. A friendly greeting sounded. ¡°Long time no see.¡± In an instant, Viscountess Ivan opened her eyes wide. Sure enough, the woman in front of her¡­ ¡°Duc, Duchess of Valois?!¡± Because it was Anriche¡­! Anriche pushed up the tip of her lips at an angle. ¡°How are you?¡± What do you mean, how are you?! Hearing Anriche¡¯s elegant greeting, Viscountess Ivan clenched her fists tightly. She had lost all her jobs and even her livelihood has become unclear, though to just say greetings so comfortably like this¡ª! ¡®Wait a moment¡­¡¯ In an instant, Viscountess Ivan felt a creep passing, brushing her spine. A notice of dismissal was sent from all the families that had hired her. The Londini family and the Tornian family, who were engaged together, invited Duchess Valois to their townhouse. And, Anriche¡¯s attitude, who did not have any doubts about the current situation. ¡®¡­No way?¡¯ Viscountess Ivan stared at Anriche with a questioning face. Anriche nodded her head casually as if knowing what was she thinking about. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve worked with other families.¡± ¡°Oh my God, Duchess Valois¡­!¡± A shrill scream rang out. ¡°No matter how bad the relationship between the Duchess and me is, isn¡¯t this too much?!¡± Not having enough, Viscountess Ivan pointed at Anriche. ¡°You threaten a person¡¯s livelihood with private feelings!¡± Nevertheless, Anriche did not raise an eyebrow at her words. She only tilted her head again and muttered back. ¡°Well, someone is so sensible?¡± A calm voice, like an awl, lodged in the Viscountess¡¯ ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to get Liliana into trouble by impelling the child you taught from behind?¡± ¡­How, how did she know that?! Viscountess Ivan widened her eyes. Meanwhile, Anriche was still speaking her words. ¡°Did you think you could do something like that and get away with nothing?¡± ¡°That, but¡­!¡± Viscountess Ivan asked, pulling her lips till blood flowed. An intense sense of crisis engulfed her whole body. ¡®It can¡¯t be like this¡­¡¯ Viscountess Ivan knew instinctively¡­ That Anriche was sincerely trying to dispose of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the teacher who once taught the Duchess!¡± Thus, Viscountess Ivan, with her most mournful voice, begged Anriche, ¡°Besides, for a short time, I also taught Lady Aberyt!¡± ¡°Because of that relationship, I have overlooked my eyes away from being a tutor in another family until now.¡± Anriche gently shook her head. ¡°And now, it seems I have paid enough for that relationship.¡± ¡°Du, Duchess!¡± ¡°Stop and go back to your family.¡± At the resolute command, Viscountess Ivan stiffened her body. ¡°It would be better not to think about coming up to the Capital again.¡± ¡°Duchess, please¡ª!¡± ¡°Did you say I was threatening your livelihood with personal feelings?¡± Still, Anriche continued to smile brightly like a flower in full bloom as she added her words. ¡°Then, how does it feel to have more than a livelihood threatened?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°What can Valois do to Ivan? If you can take more, you might want to experience it yourself.¡± Uttering so, her smile grew a little darker. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t follow my advice.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The ice-cold silence passed. Mrs. Tornian swallowed a gulp. Even though she was watching from the side, her spine was eerie as though the blades had been pushed right under her neck. So, how would the party, Viscountess Ivan, feel? ¡®What is this¡­ It¡¯s like a mouse standing in front of a beast.¡¯ Viscountess Ivan now was trembling like an aspen. Her face was so blue that she felt sorry for the Viscountess, although she knew what she had done. ¡°Of course, the choice is with Viscountess Ivan.¡± Anriche concluded her words in a tone as light as feathers. After she heard those words, Viscountess Ivan¡¯s reaction was actually obvious. ¡­She ran away, out of the townhouse. And so, things were sorted out. ¡°Excuse me, the Duchess.¡± At the careful call, Anriche gently raised an eyebrow to Mrs. Tornian at her call. ¡°I have one question, may I ask?¡± ¡°Yes, feel free to speak.¡± ¡°In the orphanage building, you bought that time. How do you plan to use it?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± Anriche folded her eyes mischievously. ¡°That is¡­¡± *** ¡°This is a lie!¡± Zenith clenched her teeth and threw the newspaper she was looking at. Flap! The newspaper fell to the floor, and the front page was exposed. The provocative headline, ¡®Baron Londini family is down!¡¯ was the first thing that caught her eye. Below that, the process of Baron Londini family losing everything was recorded in detail. Not only the Duchy of Valois, who accused Baron Londini¡¯s family, but also the Emperor had no mercy. They had set up the imperial law, and the newspapers were busy praising the Imperial Family and the Duke family. ¡°I, I now¡­ What should I do?¡± Thick tears fell from Zenith¡¯s eyes. After all, there was nothing left for her now. Both her parents were taken to prison, and the Tornian family sent her a letter of engagement dissolution. What was more, even Viscountess Ivan was rumored to return to the country. ¡®Liliana, because of that girl¡­!¡¯ She sharply clenched her teeth. How many people suffer because of that one girl! Zenith then put her hand on the forehead. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Her head was aching terribly. Her neck and lips were dry, as if all the moisture had been squeezed out of her body. Maybe, it was because she cried out too much. However, there was no way for her to have headache medicine or drinking water in the plain mansion that even the users had completely fled. Eventually, she went out. Contrary to her poor mood, the weather was very sunny. Zenith, who entered her treatment center, licked her dry lips. ¡°¡­Give me a headache pill, please.¡± The clerk glanced up and down her pale face and messy entrance. Then, frowning his brow as if seeing something dirty, he hurriedly placed the headache pill on the checkout counter. ¡°The other guests are offended, so please leave immediately.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Zenith gripped the glass bottle with the headache medicine. It was the first time¡­ Without letting the maid out, she herself bought stuff from the shop. Also, instead of calling a doctor, she even went to a treatment center used by lowly commoners. ¡®Originally, Liliana, that girl did these errands!¡¯ Zenith clenched her teeth and walked faster. Suddenly, she could hear the conversations of the people sitting in the square. ¡°Did you hear? I heard that the Londini Orphanage is reopening this time.¡± ¡­What? Zenith, frozen in place, listened to it as if possessed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Londini anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, the Duchy of Valois changed the name while running the orphanage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The new name is¡­¡± The person, who seemed to have been thinking for a moment, exclaimed, ¡°Oh right¡­! It¡¯s called Aberyt!¡± Zenith felt her eyes dizzy for a moment. The Londini Orphanage had now been converted into the Aberyt Orphanage. That meant¡­ ¡®It¡¯s almost as if Liliana that girl took everything from Londini¡­!¡¯ The social prestige that Londini had built up by caring for the orphans, the wealth they had earned through the orphanage¡­ It all fell into Liliana¡¯s grasp! ¡°Lies!¡± Her breath was choked. As Zenith scratched her neck violently with her hand, her face was pale blue with no trace of blood. ¡°Gasp, huh¡ª!¡± Her head spun. Zenith, who was gasping for breath, tumbled down on the spot. Immediately, people¡¯s eyes turned to her. ¡°Hello, miss!¡± ¡°Wake up!¡± From afar, the voice calling out to her was faintly heard. ¡®How can this be? How!¡¯ In the midst of immense rage, Zenith lost her consciousness. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 77 Chapter 77 *** A month later. The Valois family stood in front of the freshly decorated orphanage. ¡°Excuse me, mother.¡± Saying so, Liliana carefully grabbed the hem of Anriche¡¯s skirt before continuing her words. ¡°I am really going to sponsor an orphanage in my name¡­?¡± ¡°Well, of course.¡± At that cool answer, the light green pupils trembled relentlessly. Seeing that, Anriche tilted her head and asked. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it¡­!¡± Shaking her head violently, Liliana opened her mouth with a timid voice. ¡°¡­Still, I think it¡¯s too much for me.¡± Anriche set up a new foundation in Liliana and Elliott¡¯s name and arranged for the foundation to support the orphanage. In the process, the name of the orphanage was also changed. ¡®Aberyt Orphanage.¡¯ It was the new name of the Londini Orphanage. Still restless, Liliana added, ¡°At least the name of the orphanage could be taken from the Duchy of Valois¡­¡± ¡°Liliana, why do you care so much?¡± Just then, Elliot poked his head out and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Mom, me, and even my dad said everything was fine. Right, Dad?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At his son¡¯s question, Alexei nodded casually. At that, Liliana squinted at the orphanage. The orphanage now looked like a brand new building. The old parts were completely repaired, new furniture was put in, and the paint was new. ¡®¡­Because Londini Orphanage is now Liliana¡¯s orphanage.¡¯ The gentle voice of her mother was good to her ears. However¡­ ¡®Do I really deserve this orphanage?¡¯ She had already received a great favor that she would never be able to repay in her lifetime, though she continued to receive something. Even though her mother told her not to worry about it, still¡ª Just when Liliana was in deep trouble. ¡°Liliana!¡± At the sound of someone calling her, she suddenly raised her head. At the same time, her eyes widened. ¡°Uh, huh¡­?¡± It must be so, since the students were rushing in from far away. The children circled Liliana. The girl who called Liliana for the first time scratched her cheek with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°Oh, should I call you Lady Aberyt now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Evie!¡± Liliana was terrified. Evie. During her orphanage days, she became friends with Liliana. Without the help of Evie, who was like an older sister, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in the orphanage. Evie smiled softly. ¡°Thank you so much, Liliana.¡± ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ To Liliana, blinking her eyes, Evie uttered in a gentle voice, ¡°The Duchess of Valois told me, thanks to you, the orphanage will not disappear.¡± ¡°¡­Evie.¡± ¡°Instead, she asked me to stay close with you in the future.¡± After saying so, she reached out to Liliana suddenly, ¡°So, let¡¯s continue to take care of each other in the future.¡± Liliana, who looked down at the extended hand with a heartbroken face, grabbed the hand. ¡°Yes. Me, too!¡± Meanwhile, Elliot, watching Liliana from afar, pouted his mouth. ¡°Tsk, Liliana is my fianc¨¦e¡­¡± ¡°Gee, are you sad that Liliana seems to be getting along with the other children?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± To Anriche¡¯s mischievous question, Elliot answered bluntly. ¡°Though Liliana can¡¯t be alone with me for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes. So, I don¡¯t want to interfere with Liliana¡¯s friendship with her other friends.¡± At that, Elliot shrugged her shoulders, but contrary to his grown-up answer, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Liliana at all. Such a son was both cute and quirky, so Anriche smiled faintly. Just then, Alexei opened her mouth. ¡°Somehow, it feels like both of them have grown up.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± The couple looked at the two children with affectionate eyes. The warm afternoon sun was beating them down like a blessing. 6. Engagement Ceremony Alexei had been in a very burdensome situation lately. It must have been because there was a gaze that followed him tenaciously. The main character of that gaze¡­ ¡®¡­Why the hell is the wife like that?¡¯ It was Anriche. It had been three days since he received her enthusiastic gaze. At first, he tried to let it go, but now, he was too concerned. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t stand it and turned to Anriche. ¡°Wife.¡± ¡°Aahh!¡± Anriche, who had been staring at her husband with a piercing gaze, took a couple of steps back in surprise. Alexei narrowed her brow and asked her a question. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ve been staring at me for the past few days.¡± ¡°Aha¡­¡± At his question, she scratched her cheek with a bewildered expression. Did she look too tenaciously¡­? ¡°¡­Actually, I have something to tell you.¡± Yes? ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we have an engagement ceremony for Liliana and Elliot?¡± ¡°¡­Engagement ceremony?¡± At the unexpected suggestion, Alexei¡¯s eyes widened. Meanwhile, Anriche opened her mouth right away. ¡°Yes. I think the reason Liliana was recently ignored at the academy was because she wasn¡¯t properly positioned.¡± ¡°But, Liliana is Elliot¡¯s fiance anyway, isn¡¯t she?¡± He then persisted in his question in a bewildered voice, ¡°Even on paper, everything is organized?¡± ¡°Of course, on paper, yes.¡± Anriche shook her head lightly and spoke. ¡°However, the ceremony to show others is surprisingly important.¡± ¡°Ceremony¡­ you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. The academy incident, as expected, is because they underestimated how much we care for Liliana.¡± Then, she clenched her fists and added. ¡°The more we express our affection for Liliana, the more that child will be recognized.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case.¡± Alexei nodded his head because her words do have some truth. At his permission, Anriche smiled broadly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± Her violet eyes gleamed with enthusiasm. ¡°I won¡¯t bother the Duke¡­!¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Huh¡­? In response to the completely unexpected answer, Anriche blinked her eyes unknowingly. Alexei, who had been talking for a moment, opened his mouth carefully. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a couple?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°So, if you need any help, feel free to tell me.¡± He said before smiling faintly and adding a word to her. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anriche looked at him blankly. It must be so, his face facing her with a faint smile on his lips¡­ ¡®¡­He¡¯s so handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡¯ Anriche swallowed a gulp. He really was¡­ He was beautiful enough for her to have given birth to a son as cute as Elliot. ¡®And, such a man is my husband¡­!¡¯ Meanwhile, at her sudden silence, Alexei tilted his head. ¡°¡ªfe¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Wife?¡± Gasp! Anriche, who had come to her senses, showed a bashful smile as she replied. ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Alexei¡¯s smile widened a little. Just then, the butler found him from afar, ¡°Oh, Master. Were you here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on? You have a pile of paperwork to process.¡± The butler, who was crying, looked at Alexei. ¡°¡­.¡± Why was the butler doing this now? It had been a long time since he had a proper conversation with his wife¡­ With that thought, a deep wrinkle crept into Alexei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Then, I think I will have to go to my office.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She then smiled and saw him off. ¡®Hmm, come to think of it¡­¡¯ Anriche, looking at the back of her husband, who was moving away, tilted her head slightly. It seemed that Alexei¡¯s attitude had become strangely kinder than before. ¡­Is it just her feelings? *** Alexei, who had been walking in stride, suddenly stopped and opened his mouth. ¡°Butler.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± The butler became a little stiff without realizing it. It must be so because his voice calling for him was so bloody. ¡°You will learn to be more aware in the future, understood?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± The butler looked blankly at Alexei. Meanwhile, he grinded his teeth and nailed to him again. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I, I see¡­¡± Even though he didn¡¯t know why the Master was suddenly like that, that sad blue gaze was so frightening. At that, the butler hurriedly nodded his head. Only then did Alexei turn around with a sullen face. ¡®¡­Why, why is he like that?¡¯ No matter how much the butler thought about it, he was just working hard for tomorrow¡­? The butler¡¯s anguish deepened. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤